beleeueth indeede yea as much more certaine is this knowledge as the knowledge of faith grounded vpon Gods word which is infallible is more certaine than the knowledge of the senses which are often deceiued Furthermore if we could not be assured that we haue faith then to what purpose serues the admonition of the Apostle 2. Cor. 13.5 2. Cor. 13.5 Try your selues whether you are in the faith examine your selues know you not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates In which words the Apostle plainely implieth that we may know that we haue a true and liuely faith or els this triall and examination were vaine nay hee plainely saith that we may know that Christ is in vs except we be reprobates and consequently that we haue faith for this onely is the hand whereby we apply Christ vnto vs and all his benefits 1. Cor. 11.28 So 1. Cor. 11.28 the Apostle willeth vs to examine our selues before we come to the Lords table that so we be not vnworthie guests in which examination the chiefe thing which we are to respect is whether we haue a true faith for this is the mouth of the soule whereby we feede vpon the body and blood of our Sauiour Christ and therefore vnlesse we can know whether we haue faith when we are truely indued therewith this admonition of the Apostle were to no purpose neither can we haue any assurance to our owne soules that we are worthie guests of the Lords table and consequently we rest doubtfull whether we receiue the Sacrament to our spirituall good and saluation or to our iudgement and condemnation Thirdly we are assured of this by Gods word that whatsoeuer is not done of Rom. 14.23 faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 Heb. 11.6 And without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11.6 If therefore we cannot be assured that we haue faith we can haue no assurance that our best actions our calling vpon Gods name our hearing of his word and all other duties of pietie and iustice are any better than sinnes and odious in Gods sight whereof it must needes follow that these actions how good so euer in themselues will be done of vs in doubting because we know not whether they be done in faith and being done doubtingly they become sinnes indeede and therefore displeasing in Gods sight Lastly if I can know whether I beleeue a man vpon his word and whether I trust and rely my selfe vpon his promise or no why may I not much more know whether I beleeue Gods gracious promises made vnto all repentant sinners and amongst the rest vnto my selfe namely that for the obedience and merits of Christ I shall haue remission of my sinnes and euerlasting life seeing this faith is not out of our selues but a gift of God wrought in vs by his holy spirit which is not idle in vs for it puâifieth the heart and worketh by loue it mooueth vs to hate and flie from those sinnes we haue loued and to imbrace and loue that holinesse and righteousnesse of life which heretofore hath been loathsome vnto vs. As therefore the fier is knowne by his heate the sunne by the light the good tree by his fruites so when our cold hearts are inflamed with the loue of God and a feruent zeale of his glorie when our blinde vnderstandings are inlightned with the knowledge of God and of the true religion when we bring forth the fruites of our profession in a godly and christian life then may we certainely know that we are indued with a true and liuely faith § Sect. 7 But here the tempter will take occasion to perswade the weake christian and the troubled conscience A temptation grounded vpon our assurance of faith answered that he hath no faith seeing he doth not certainely know that he hath it nor discerneth these signes and fruites of faith in himselfe To this suggestion we are to answere that we doe not say that the weake christian may be assured at all times that he hath faith by his present sense for first when we are newly conuerted and the seedes of faith are sowne in our hearts we doe not presently discerne it but as the corne which is cast into the ground is for a time couered and after springeth vp the blade and then the eare so faith being sowen in our hearts which first like fallow grounds are plowed vp and as it were harrowed and broken with the threatnings of the law and apprehension of Gods anger due vnto our sinnes doth in the time of our humiliation and contrition lie couered so as we cannot discerne it till being more and more watered with the water of the spirit and the heauenly promises of the Gospell which in the preaching of the word like sweete dewes and pleasant showers distill vpon it it sendeth forth the blade namely an holy desire and earnest indeauour to serue God and afterwards the fruite euen a plentifull haruest in godlinesse and righteousnesse of life And secondly sometime after that faith is begun in vs and we haue seene the frutes thereof to our comfort it is after hid from vs againe as when either we wounde our conscience by committing some grieuous sinne against knowledge wittingly and willingly or when it pleaseth the Lord to exercise vs in the spirituall conflict of temptations for then sometimes it commeth to passe that our faith for a time lieth hid vnder the ashes of our corruptions and the cloude of our sinnes and the apprehension of Gods anger doth so ouershadow the eyes of our vnderstanding that we cannot discerne the beames of Gods loue and fauour shining vpon vs although when the conflict is ended our faith againe flameth out in the loue of God and zeale of his glorie and the louing countenance of the Lord shineth graciously vpon vs when these cloudes of temptations are ouerpast And therefore though we do not certainely know our faith by the fruites therof either soone after our conuersion or in the time of temptation yet this must not discourage vs because these are no fit times to iudge thereof onely when we want this knowledge and full assurance let vs vse all good meanes ordained of God that we may attaine thereunto if we neuer had it or recouer and againe renew it if after we haue once had it we lose the sense and feeling thereof either by falling into hainous sinnes or by the violence of Sathans temptations CHAP. VII That we may be assured of our election prooued by diuers arguments § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I shewed by plaine testimonies of scriptures First because the Gospell manifestly sheweth that we are elected that we may infallibly be assured of our election now I will also prooue the same by strong arguments drawne from the same fountaine First therefore we may thus reason Whatsoeuer is manifestly shewed vnto vs in the Gospel that we are bound to beleeue and of that we may be assured but
all the paines thou canst thou art in one day caried further backward toward thine old conuersation than thou canst in many moneths get forward in the course of sanctification § Sect. 2 And thus doth Sathan discourage the weake Christian with his false suggestions That our sanctification is imperfect and mingled with our corruptions to the end hee may hinder him from trauailing this way of holinesse which leadeth to Gods kingdome for the answering whereof we are to know that the sanctification of the most holie is imperfect both in respect of the reliques of sinne and corruptions which continually cleaue to them and in respect of the manifold wants and defects of their best actions Neither are wee so washed in the lauer of regeneration but that there remain in vs some staines of that scarlet ingrained dye of our corruptions we haue not so clerely escaped out of our old captiuitie of sinne but that we retaine still some gaules and bruses which make vs to goe haltingly in the waies of righteousnesse we haue not so vanquished this spirituall enemies but that still it will assault vs yea and often foyle vs though it cannot subdue vs we haue indeede ouercome these cursed Canaanites so that they cannot rule and raigne in vs as in former times but wee haue not vtterly expelled them from dwelling amongst vs so that doe we what wee can yet still they will be as thornes in our sides to vexe and grieue vs. Heretofore the lusts of our flesh like tyrannicall Lords did against all law and iustice ouerrule vs but now by vertue of Gods spirit assisting vs we haue weakened their force and brought them vnder yet not so but that still they will rebell against the spirit and continually exercise vs in the spirituall warfare So that the regenerate man is not wholy spirit as the carnall man is wholy flesh but is diuided into two factions or parts and alwaies is at ciuill warres within himselfe for so farre foorth as hee is regenerate he is holie pure and vndefiled but so farre foorth as he is carnall he is sinfull corrupt and full of al pollution as hee is regenerate hee wholy loueth and embraceth true holinesse and righteousnesse and abhorreth and fleeth sinne and wickednesse but as hee is vnregenerate he loueth sinne and the vaine pleasures thereof and loatheth righteousnesse as irksome and vnpleasant In the spirituall part he contemneth the world and hauing his conuersation aboue he mindeth heauenly things but in the carnall part hee loueth the world and is pressed downe with the cares and pleasures thereof so that his minde cannot as it would mount aloft in diuine meditations in the spirit he serueth the law of God in the flesh the law of sinne § Sect. 3 We must not therefore imagine that to be sanctified is to be wholy purged from al corruption That we must not dreame of perfection in our sanctification to be endued with perfect righteousnesse and to haue the spirit in full measure but to haue the corruptions of sinne lessened and their power abated so that they cannot wholy ouersway vs as in former times to haue some holy desires and good endeuours of seruing God in holinesse and righteousnesse which also wee expresse in our actions although in great weaknesse and imperfection to haue the first fruites of the spirit in this life expecting the whole haruest in the life to come neither let vs yeeld to Sathan suggesting vnto vs that we are not at al sanctified because wee haue some reliques of our old corruptions and manifold imperfections in our best actions or that therefore our holinesse which we haue is so smal that it is to no purpose and that which we want so great and hardly come by that it is not possible we should euer attaine vnto it seeing these suggestions are sufficiently confuted both by the Scriptures and examples of all Gods children For the Scriptures teach vs that in many things we sinne all that if wee say we haue no sinne Iam. 3.2 1. Ioh. 1.8 we deceiue our selues and there is no truth in vs and therefore because wee continually offend our Sauiour requireth that as wee aske our daily bread so also wee should pray daily for the forgiuenesse of our sinnes The Apostle also telleth vs that there is a continuall fight in euerie Christian Gal. 5.17 the flesh lusting against the spirit the spirit against the flesh the one tempting vs vnto sinne the other stirring vs vp to holy obedience Moreouer the examples of Gods saints are pregnant for this purpose neither was there euer any so perfectly sanctified but there remained in them some reliques of their naturall corruptions which also shewed themselues in actuall sinnes and grieuous transgressions as appeareth plainly in the examples of the Patriarches Dauid Peter and all others But most cleerely doth the Apostle Paul shew this in his owne person Rom. 7. propounding himselfe as a true patterne of a man regenerate for though he had attained vnto a great measure of sanctification yet he complaineth of the great force and violence of his inbred corruptions Rom. 7 for so great strength thereof remained in him that it forced him to abuse the law of God taking occasion thereby to work in him all manner of concupiscence and so in steed of killing sinne did reuiue it in him vers 8 9 that it made him to omit the good he would and to do the euill that he hated vers 15.19 that it rebelled against the law of his minde and led him captiue to the law of sinne ver 23 that he saw no possible meanes in himselfe to subdue vtterly these corruptions and therefore seeketh for helpe elswhere crying out Wretehed man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death v. 24. § Sect. 4 Seeing therefore this is the state of all Gods children That our wants and corruptions should not discourage vs but redouble our care and diligence let not Sathan perswade vs that wee are not yet sanctified or that it is lost labour to goe forward in this worke because of the great power of our corruptions and small measure of sanctification which is stained also with manifold imperfections but rather let the strength of our corruptions redouble our care and diligence that wee may subdue them and considering that there are diuers degrees of holinesse let vs as soone as wee haue ascended one step neuer rest striuing till we haue ascended a higher vntill at length we come to the top of perfection and the highest step of true holinesse according to the exhortation of the Apostle Apoc. 22.11 He that is righteous let him be righteous still Apoc. 22.11 he that is holy let him be holy still that is let him continue and daily increase in righteousnesse and holinesse § Sect. 5 And to the end that wee may not be discouraged in these our holy endeuours That our reliques of sinne shall not be imputed
arme our selues against aduersitie howsoeuer by the grace and blessing of God aduersitie the worlds churlish sonne oftentimes worketh these good effects yet in it selfe it is a temptation and that a strong one to draw vs from God by causing vs to murmure and repine yea as Sathan said of Iob to curse God to his face to enuie all who seeme vnto vs more happie then our selues to despaire of Gods mercie and to vse vnlawfull meanes that thereby we may better our estate And therefore it behoueth vs to arme our selues against the violence of this enemie also least building our houses vpon the sands of securitie they be ouerturned when the winds of afflictions and floods of aduersitie and persecution blow and beate against vs. And to this end we are to remember first that these fatherly corrections are euident testimonies to assure vs that we are not bastards but Gods deare children whom he gently chastiseth that wee may not be destroyed with the world Heb. 12.6 7 8. that now Christ hath chosen vs out of the world seeing the world hateth vs Ioh. 15.19 that now wee are the friends of God when the world Sathans eldest sonne becommeth our enemie for so long as we are of the world the world loueth vs for it loueth her owne Secondly let vs continually remember the recompence of reward then shal we with Moses voluÌtarily chuse rather to suffer aduersitie with the people of God Heb. 11.25.26 than to enioy the pleasures of sin for a season esteeming the rebuke of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt as it is Heb. 11.25 26. TheÌ shall we endure to be tried and purified in the fornace of afflictions if we know that after we are found to be pure gold the Lord will lay vs vp in his treasurie of euerlasting happines Lastly let vs remember that eternall blessednesse is promised to those that mourne with a godly sorrow and eternal woe denounced against those who pamper themselues with worldly delights Matth. 5.4.10 Matth. 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted So vers 10. Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Luk. 6.21.25 Luk. 6.21 Blessed are ye which hunger now for ye shall be satisfied blessed are ye that weepe now for ye shall laugh And vers 25. Woe be vnto you that are full for ye shall hunger woe vnto you that now laugh for ye shall waile and weepe And least the tediousnesse of our troubles should discourage vs or the waight of them presse vs downe the Apostle telleth vs that they are but light and momentanie causing notwithstanding vnto vs a farre most excellent and eternall waight of glorie 2. Cor. 4.17 2. Cor. 4.17 Why therefore should this little spot of foule way cause vs to stand still or goe out of our course which leadeth to euerlasting happines CHAP. VII Of the flesh and the strength thereof § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning the world The second enemie which assisteth Sathan against vs is the flesh which is that inborne traytor which wee nourishing in our selues doth opeÌ a gate in our soules into which Sathan and the world may easily send whole troupes of temptations to enter and surprize vs. By the flesh we are not to vnderstand the bodie alone and the flesh thereof VVhat the flesh is but that corruption of nature which hath defiled both bodie and soule being spread and mixed with euery part of both euen as the light is mingled with darknes in the twilight or dawning of the day whereby wee are made prone to all sinne and readie to entertaine all temptations which promise the satisfying of any of the lusts thereof This secret traytor conspiring with Sathan and the world to worke our destruction doth entertaine and further all their temptations it fighteth and lusteth against the spirit it rebelleth against the law of our mindes and leadeth vs captiue to the law of sinne it hindreth vs from doing the good we would and maketh vs commit the euill which wee hate as it is notably set downe Rom. 7. So Gal. 5.17 Rom. 7. Galat. 5.17 The flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrarie the one to the other so that ye cannot doe the same things that ye would This enemie the holy Ghost in the Scriptures deciphereth by diuers names for it is called the old man the old Adam the earthly carnall and naturall man the sinne which is inherent and dwelleth in vs the adioyning euill the law of the members the lusts of the flesh which fight against the soule by all which is signified our corruption of nature which is deriued from our first parents whereby wee are made backward vnto all good and prone vnto all euill vnapt to entertaine any good motions of Gods spirit but most readie to receiue and imbrace all the suggestions and temptations of the world and the diuell as the waxe the print of the seale or the tindar fire And this the Apostle Iames sheweth chap. 1.14 Euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is enticed Iam. 1.14.15 15. Then when lust hath conceiued it bringeth foorth sinne and sinne when it is finished bringeth foorth death So that as Sathan is the father so the flesh is the mother of sinne which receiuing Sathans temptations as it were into a fruitfull wombe doth conceiue nourish and bring forth sinne which no sooner is borne but like a deadly stinging serpent it bringeth death to bodie and soule vnlesse the poyson thereof be ouercome and taken away by the precious bloud of Christ § Sect. 2 And thus you see what the flesh is The treacherie of the flesh and how it conspireth with Sathan in seeking our destruction whereby appeareth the treacherie and dangerousnes of this our enemie The treacherie thereof is hereby manifest in that being in outward shew a deare friend and more neere than an alter idem another selfe it notwithstanding aideth Sathan to our owne ouorthrow So as wee may complaine with Dauid Psal 41.9 My familiar friend whom I trusted Psal 41 9. which did eate my bread hath lift vp the heele against me For this Iudas which daily followeth vs and eateth drinketh and sleepeth with vs doth betray vs into the hands of those enemies who seeke our life and that when it seemeth louingly and kindly to kisse vs. And as it is most treacherous so also most dangerous and hard to be ouercome for as much as it is in our self and the greatest part of our selfe and therefore we cannot forsake it vnlesse we forsake our selues Mark 8.34 That the flesh is a most dangerous enemie we cannot fight against it vnlesse we raise intestine and ciuill warres in our owne bowels we cannot vanquish it vnlesse wee subdue our selues and if we seeke to runne away from it wee might as easily flee
despaire of victorie Sathan shall not neede to fight against vs for we will ouercome our selues fainting before the fight and casting away our weapons as soone as Sathan doth but muster his forces and march against vs. And therefore let vs so much feare the temptations as that we doe not securely contemne them and not so much feare them as that we should despaire of victorie let vs feare them so much as that thereby we be stirred vp with more care diligence to resist and ouercome them but not somuch as that we should cowardly faint distrusting Gods helpe let vs feare them in respect of our weaknes and their violence but let vs boldly striue against them trusting in Gods almightie power merciful promises of his aide and assistance being hereby assured of certaine victorie § Sect. 7 Lastly The ninth meanes to obiect Christ against all temptations Matth. 9.13 Esa 53.5 if we would withstand SathaÌ we must obiect our Sauiour Christ against al his temptations for if we apply him vnto vs by a liuely faith he will be our sheeld and buckler to defend vs from all Sathans blowes For example if Sathan tell vs that we are miserable sinners and therfore in the state of damnation we are to answere that our Sauiour Christ came into the world to saue sinners that he was wounded for our transgressions broken for our iniquities c. and with his stripes we are healed and so he which knew no sin 2. Cor. 5.21 was made sin for vs that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him If he say that we are subiect to the curse of the law Galat. 3.13 we are to answere that Christ hath redeemed vs froÌ the curse of the law when he was made a curse for vs. If he obiect that we are subiect to Gods wrath we are to tell him that Christ did beare his fathers displeasure that he might make our peace Col. 1.21.22 and whereas we were strangers and enemies because our minds were set on euill works he hath now reconciled vs in the body of his flesh through death If he tell vs that we are his bondslaues we are to answere that we were so indeede in time past but our Sauiour christ hath paied vnto his father the price of our redemption 1. Cor. 1.30 hath set vs free If he affirme that we are vniust and therefore shall be condemned before Gods iudgment seate we are to answere that Christ who was innocent was condemned that we who are guiltie might be acquitted that though we are wicked in our selues yet we are most iust being clothed with his righteousnes that he that came to saue vs shall come to iudge vs and therefore we neede not doubt of mercie if wee pleade his merits forsaking the plea of our owne righteousnesse and renouncing all selfe confidence If he say that we shall be held captiue of death and neuer rise to take possession of our heauenly inheritance we are to answere that our Sauiour Christ hath broken the bonds of death and led captiuitie captiue that he is risen againe being the first fruites of them that slept Ioh. 14.2 and is ascended into heauen to prepare vs a place there If he obiect that Christ and all his benefits doe not appertaine vnto vs for euery man shall liue by his owne righteousnes Ezech. 18. and the soule that sinneth shall die the death we are to answere that by the spirit of God and a liuely faith Christ is become our head and we his members so that he is ours and we his and our sins he hath taken vpon him bestowed on vs his righteousnes he is become our husband and we his spouse and therfore as he hath coÌmunicated himself vnto vs so likewise al his benefits his merits righteousnes sanctificatioÌ euerlasting happines § Sect. 8 But if Sathan will not thus be answered we are not to entertaine any further disputation with him but to send him to our Sauiour Christ who hath taken vpon him to be not onely our redeemer and our mediator and intercessor vnto God his father That to auoyde Sathans importunitie we must leaue to dispute with him and send him to our aduocate 1. Ioh. 2.1 but also our aduocate to pleade our cause and to answere all suites made against vs both by Gods iustice and the handwriting of the law and also by Sathan and all his adherents as it is 1. Ioh. 2.1 Seeing therefore our Sauiour Christ who is the wisedome of his father hath taken vpon him the defence of our cause in all our suites let not vs our selues be ouer busie in disputing with this wrangling sophister but send him for an answere to our Sauiour Christ who hath fully satisfied his fathers iustice in all which it had against vs and cancelled the handwriting of the law whereby we were obliged and bound and therefore much more able is he to answere al accusations which this cauelling accuser hath against vs. Neither are we to doubt but that our Sauiour will be our aduocate to pleade our cause especially considering that it doth principally concerne himselfe and his owne glorie and sufficiencie For the questions and causes controuersall betweene vs and Sathan are not about our owne worthinesse merits righteousnes and satissactions all which we renounce and cast away from vs as polluted cloutes in respect of being any causes of our iustification and saluation but concerning Christs righteousnes merit and the sufficiencie and efficacie of his death and obedience for the saluation of al repentant sinners which do apply them vnto themselues by a liuely faith and therefore we may assure our selues he wil defend his owne cause against all Sathans obiections and imputations § Sect. 9 But if Sathan continue his importunitie If we will auoide Sathans importunitie we must imploy our selues in holy exercises and will admit of no answere we are as much as in vs lieth to banish his temptations out of our mindes and not to thinke and meditate on them and to this end we are continually to exercise our selues in feruent prayer desiring the Lords gracious assistance whereby wee may be enabled to withstand all the assaults of our enemie as also to heare reade and meditate in Gods word and diligently to vse holy conferences with our christian brethren and painfully to imploy our selues in the workes of our callings that so we may haue no leasure to entertaine Sathans temptations For as a vessell which is alreadie full can receiue no more and whatsoeuer is powred thereinto spilleth vpon the ground so when our mindes are replenished with holy thoughts and occupied in godly and honest exercises there is no roome left for Sathans suggestions and therefore as soone as they offer to enter we presently reiect them Whereas on the other side if we spend our times in idlenes and doe not diligently exercise our selues in the duties of christianitie and of our seuerall
3 But as this temptation is foolish Sathans temptation grounded vpon the vnchangeablenesse of Gods decree false and impious so also it is false for whereas he saith that though we liue in our sinnes without repentance yet we may be elected and therefore shall be saued and though we take neuer so great paines in Gods seruice and most carefully indeauour to spend our liues in holinesse and righteousnesse yet we may be reprobates and therefore shall bee condemned this is vtterly vntrue for whomsoeuer the Lord hath ordained to euerlasting life those also he hath ordained to vse the meanes whereby they may be saued and consequently whosoeuer carefully vse these meanes may be assured of their saluation whosoeuer neglect and despise these meanes they manifestly declare that they are not in the number of the elect so long as they continue in their neglect and contempt for the end and the meanes tending to the end are inseparably ioyned in Gods decree so that they who vse the one shall obtaine the other they who neglect and contemne the meanes shall neuer attaine vnto the end The end of Gods election two fold Eph. 1.5.6 Now the end of Gods election is two fould The chiefe and principall is his owne glorie as appeareth Ephes 1.5.6 Who hath predestinate vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glorie of his grace And this end the Lord will not suffer to be frustrate for his glorie shall shine in all his elect and therefore we also are most carefully to labour that we may further this end for the more that the praise of Gods mercie doth shine in vs the better assurance we haue of our election And seeing God is most glorified when as our lights shine brightest before men in a godly and christian life Mat. 6.16 1. Pet. 2.21 therefore let vs be most carefull to spend our time in holinesse and righteousnesse that thereby we may glorifie our heauenly father and also make our owne election sure Eph. 1.4 for he hath chosen vs that we should be holy and therefore if we be holy it is a most certaine signe that he hath chosen vs. The second end of Gods election The second end of Gods election is the saluation of his elect for the iust accomplishing whereof he hath preordained diuers subordinate causes or meanes which are the inseparable effects and fruites of his election all which are so linked one with another as that the precedent meanes is the cause of that which next in order followeth and Gods decree the cause of all The effects of Gods election which are the subordinate causes or meanes of our saluation are principally three Vocation Iustification and Sanctification By vocation we are separated from the world made members of the Church ingrafted in to the body of Christ and this is ordinarily done by the preaching of the word being made effectual by the inward operation of Gods spirit or extraordinarily by some other meanes or immdiately by the illumination of the holy Ghost In our iustification we haue the pardon and remission of all our sinnes by vertue of Christs merit and are adorned with his righteousnesse imputed vnto vs and this is done principally by God himselfe instrumentally by a liuely faith Our sanctification consisteth in our dying to sin and rising vp to newnes of life which is begun increased and finished in vs by Gods spirit Whosoeuer therefore are predestinate to saluation they also are effectually called that is separate from the world and ingrafted into the body of Christ and this they attaine vnto by diligent and attentiue hearing of the word Whosoeuer are effectually called are also iustified and therefore haue obtained a true and liuely faith Whosoeuer are iustified are also sanctified that is die vnto their sinnes and rise againe to newnes of life and consequently whosoeuer are still meere worldlings and no true members of Christs bodie as all those are who make no conscience of hearing Gods word diligently reuerently and attentiuely nor of treasuring it vp in their hearts they are not truly called whosoeuer haue not Christs righteousnesse and obedience imputed and applied vnto them which none haue that are destitute of a true and fruitfull faith are not iustified whosoeuer liue in their sinnes without repentance without any earnest desire and hartie endeuour of seruing the Lord in holinesse and righteousnesse of life are not sanctified and whosoeuer are not called iustified and sanctified shall neuer be saued for the end and the meanes tending thereunto are ioyned together in Gods predestination So that where the one is there the other is where the one neuer is there the other shall euer be wanting And therefore as by our sanctification iustification and vocation wee may certainly conclude that we are elected and shall be saued so if we be without these wee may as certainly inferre that wee are reiected and shall be condemned if wee liue and die in this state Seeing then this is Gods truth let not Sathan lull vs in securitie with that sophisticall cauill if wee be elected we shall be saued liue how wee list if we be reprobates wee shall be condemned be we neuer so earnest in labouring after godlinesse for these principles may well stand together it is impossible that the elect should perish and as impossible also that any who beleeue not in Christ and bring not foorth the fruites of their faith in a godly and Christian life should bee saued it cannot bee that the reprobate should attaine vnto euerlasting happinesse and that any should not attaine thereunto who desireth and endeuoureth to serue and feare the Lord because predestination and saluation are so coupled together with the meanes that come betweene them that they cannot possibly be seuered from one another nor the meanes from either of them nor yet amongst themselues euen as the first lincke of a chaine is ioyned with the last by those which are betweene them and these which are in the middle one with another CHAP. VI. Sathans temptations whereby he moueth the weake Christian to doubt of his election answered § Sect. 1 ANd these are the temptations where with Sathan assaulteth the worldling The causes which moue Sathan and his instruments to perswade the weake Christian to doubt of his election but if he haue to deale with a true Christian who is indeede elected of God and sheweth the fruites of his election by desiring and endeuouring to serue the Lord in holinesse and righteousnes then he perswadeth him to doubt of his election and to hang as it were wauering in the ayre sometime lifted vp with hope sometime deiected and cast downe with feare till at last he being wearie and tired with his doubtful thoughts and hauing no where to rest himselfe is swallowed vp of desperation like vnto a sillie bird which flieth ouer the maine Ocean and one while hopeth
true loue and heartie endeuour of imbracing holinesse and righteousnesse because thereby our gratious father is glorified and well pleased with vs. If therefore these effects and fruites follow this perswasion of Gods loue and our election wee may bee assured that it is the spirit of God which doth perswade vs but if wee haue no such trust and affiance no such loue of God no zeale of his glorie no hatred of sinne no loue nor desire of embracing righteousnesse but remaine as carnall worldly and prophane as euer we were then let vs bragge as much as wee will of our perswasion of Gods loue and our election yet it is most certaine that this perswasion is not wrought in vs by Gods spirit but that it is a vaine conceit and fond opinion which proceedeth from selfe-loue carnall securitie and fond presumption which in the end vanishing away will leaue vs in despaire CHAP. IX Of the meanes whereby we may be assured of our election § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I proued that those who are conuerted vnto God iustified The first means the testimonie of the holie Ghost and in some measure sanctified may ordinarily attaine vnto the assurance of their election Now I will shew the meanes and signes whereby wee may bee thus assured The first and principall meanes which assureth vs of our election is the inward testimonie of Gods spirit which crieth in our hearts Abba father Rom. 8.15 16. and witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the children of God as it is Rom. 8.15 16. Which testimonie it doth not giue by extraordinarie reuelation but by a secret application of the promises of the Gospell vnto vs and by an inward cooperation whereby it maketh the outward ministerie of the word effectuall for the begetting of faith in vs whereby as with an hand wee doe appropriate the generall promises of the word vnto our owne selues And when the Ministers vse reasons to perswade vs of Gods loue in Christ the holy ghost openeth our deafe cares and inlighteneth our blinde vnderstandings and powerfully inclineth our wils so that we may attentiuely heare truly vnderstand and bee fully assured of that truth which is deliuered not only in respect of the whole Church but also in respect of our selues particularly so as we can say I beleeue that these promises of God are true and that they belong to all the faithfull and consequently vnto me who doe beleeue and am assured of them seeing they are promised on no other condition Diuers differences between the testimonie of the spirit and presumptuous securitie But the tempter will obiect that many through carnall presumption doe perswade themselues that al the promises of the Gospell doe belong vnto them and therefore we may easily be deceiued not being able to discerne betweene the testimonie of the spirit and presumptuous securitie I answer that those who are indued with Gods spirit may easily discerne the testimonie of the spirit from the carnall language of presumption as is euident by that which before I haue deliuered and also may more plainly appeare by manifest differences if the one bee compared with the other For presumption is a fruite of originall corruption which accompanieth vs from our mothers wombe till it bee beaten downe with Gods sanctifying spirit but the testimonie of the spirit is a thing supernaturall which no man euer feeleth before his conuersion vnto God when as by the preaching of the word he is humbled vnder the burthen of sinne sorrowing and grieuing for his sinnes past and detesting them from his hart and purposing to leaue and forsake them in the time to come If therefore wee haue had alwaies this testimonie in our mindes that wee are in Gods fauour and elected and neuer felt our conuersion nor discerned any fruites thereof then doth this testimonie proceede from carnall presumption and not from Gods spirit Secondly those who haue the testimonie of the spirit make conscience of the diligent and carefull vse of the outward meanes of saluation as the hearing and reading of the word the receiuing of the Sacraments and other holie duties of Gods seruice because they know that the inward testimonie of the spirit is not ordinarily seuered from the outward testimonie of the word and the assurance of Gods loue and our election is not wrought immediatly in vs by reuelation of the spirit but by the preaing of the word and vse of the Sacraments made effectuall by the inward cooperation of the holy Ghost But presumption as it ariseth not from the vse of these meanes made thus effectuall but from carnall securitie so is it not confirmed thereby for the lesse that the presumptuous man heareth the word and perfourmeth the duties of pietie and Gods seruice the more confidently doth he boast of his faith and full assurance and therefore hee maketh no conscience of vsing these meanes ordained of God nay contrariwise he will not sticke to affirme that the hearing of the word too often is the cause that troubleth mens mindes and afflicteth their consciences moouing them to doubt of Gods mercie which before they neuer called into question and why is this but because hereby men are rouzed out of their sleepe of securitie and haue their confident presumption beaten downe If then wee are carefull to vse all holie meanes ordained of God to assure vs of our saluation that assurance and testimonie which followeth is the testimonie of Gods spirit otherwise it is nothing els but fond presumption Thirdly presumption is most confident and neuer doubteth nor maketh any question of his election saluation who thus presumeth but this testimony of the spirit is much assaulted with doubting and oftentimes thereby so exceedingly weakened that wee cannot heare the voyce thereof as wee may see in the example of Iob Dauid the father of the possessed child the two Disciples who iourneyed to Emaus and in all Gods children who haue not yet attained vnto fulnesse of perswasion vnto which none can come but by degrees And therefore if wee can bragge with secure worldlings and say with the proud Pharisie I neuer was troubled I thanke God with any doubting of mine election saluation as many are but alwaies haue had a strong beleefe that I am in Gods loue and shall vndoubtedly be saued wee may assure our selues that this is the voyce of presumption and not the testimonie of Gods spirit Fourthly presumption is ioyned with worldlinesse and prophanesse but the testimonie of Gods spirit is neuer seuered from sanctification or at least from an earnest desire and holie endeuour of seruing the Lord in holinesse and righteousnesse for as I said the testimonie of the spirit in the conscience is neuer contrarie to the testimonie of the spirit in the word neither doth it beare witnesse that those are in Gods loue and elected to saluation which the Scriptures witnesse to bee in Gods displeasure and in the state of condemnation namely all vnrepentant sinners continuing in their
and consequently elected now this perswasion and liuely faith is discerned by the fruites thereof for it purifieth our hearts and worketh by loue and it worketh in vs an hatred of sinne and loue of righteousnesse which is our sanctification § Sect. 8 So that our sanctification which is the last effect of Gods election wrought in vs in this life The fourth effect is our sanctification which is the touchstone of all the rest is the true touchstone of all the rest whereby wee may certainely know whether we be effectually called that is separated from the world and ingrafted as liuely members into the body of Christ and whether we be truely iustified that is purged from the guilt and punishment of our sinnes by Christs blood and adorned with his righteousnesse imputed vnto vs. For if we be separated from the world then doe we not set our mindes vpon worldly things but haue our conuersation in heauen from whence we looke for a sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ Phil. 3.20 if we are ingrafted into the body of Christ who is the true vine then doe we bring forth the sweete grapes of holinesse and righteousnesse in our liues and conuersations as it is Ioh. 15.5 Ioh. 15.5 if we haue by a true faith the assurance of the remission of our sinnes then will we loue God who hath forgiuen vs so great a debt and labour to expresse our loue by glorifying his name in causing our light to shine before men and if the blood of Christ be effectuall vnto vs for the purging away of the guilt and punishment of sinne then will it also in some measure purge away the corruptions themselues For we are grasted with him into the similitude of his death and resurrection Rom. 6.56 and our olde man is crucified with him and the body of sinne destroyed that from henceforth we should not serue sinne as it is Rom. 6.5.6 And as our sanctification is the onely vndoubted signe of our vocation and iustification so also of our election for the Lord hath chosen vs that wee should bee holy Ephes 1.4 And therefore if wee be holy wee haue a manifest effect and inseparable fruite of our election Eph. 1.4 if we be not holy nor make conscience of seruing the Lord in the duties of pietie and christianitie we haue no assurance that we are elected for though the foundation of God remaineth sure on Gods part being sealed and confirmed in his eternall counsell yet it is not sealed in our hearts vntill we depart from iniquitie 2. Tim. 2.19 as it is 2. Tim. 2.19 Though then there be no place vnto our sanctification in Gods decree as being any cause thereof and therefore when the question is asked why we are elected we must answere not for any deserts or holinesse in our selues but because of Gods good pleasure and vndeserued grace and when it is demaunded in whom we are elected wee must reply in Christ Iesus only yet there is chiefe place vnto our sanctification in the assurance of our election so that when the question is asked who are elected answere is to be made those onely who are also sanctified in Gods good time by his gracious spirit Heb. 12.14 for without this holinesse no man shall euer see God as it is Heb. 12.14 § Sect. 9 Now our sanctification doth principally consist in a loue of righteousnesse Wherein our sanctification consisteth and a true hatred of sinne from whence proceedeth an earnest desire and hartie indeauour of forsaking that which is euill and of cleauing vnto that which is good and for the better effecting hereof a carefull studie of mortifying the flesh and the lusts thereof and painefull diligence in vsing all good meanes whereby the spirit may be strengthened and the gifts and graces thereof encreased that so wee may not be so prone to fall into that sinne which we hate nor so backward in imbracing and following that righteousnesse and holinesse which wee loue And this is the sanctification which is an inseparable fruite and effect of Gods election in all his children That those who will be assured of their election must begin their assurance at their sanctification which though it be the last in nature and next vnto saluation it selfe for first God electeth and those whom he hath elected in his good time he calleth and whom he calleth those he iustifieth and lastly whom he iustifieth those he sanctifieth and saueth yet when we are to gather assurance of our election we are not to obserue this order but to begin where the Lord endeth and so ascend from the lowest degree till we come to the highest For as it is a foolish thing for a man to thinke that he can leap to the top of an high ladder at the first step and therefore euery one beginneth with the lowest and so ascendeth step by step till he come to the highest so it is a foolish thing for a man to imagine that he can leape into heauen and there search the vnsearchable councels of God and so know whether he is elected or no but we must begin at the lowest step namely our sanctification which being attained vnto we may ascend a step higher in our assurance namely that we are iustified and so to the next that we are effectually called and lastly to the highest that we are elected Otherwise if we curiously diue into the bottomlesse secrets of Gods councels we shall be drowned and ouerwhelmed if we approach vnto this vnapproachable light the eye of our understanding will be dazled yea starke blinded if we presume to vnderstand beyond sobrietie we shall by the iust iudgement of God be infatuated and thrust our selues into an endlesse laborinth out of which we shall neuer finde way wanting the line of Gods word to guide vs. And therefore if we would haue any true assurance of our election we must examine our selues whether we be sanctified and if we finde in our selues sanctification by the fruites thereof wee may vndoubtedly conclude that we are iustified called elected and shall be saued If we walke not after the flesh but after the spirit we may be assured that we are in Christ Iesus and therefore there is no condemnation belonging vnto vs Rom. 8.1 Rom. 8.1 If we bring forth the fruites of righteousnesse and holinesse we may be assured that we are good trees of Gods owne planting Matth. 7.17 Matth. 7.17 If we be fruitfull braunches we may assuredly know that we are ingrafted into the true vine Iesus Christ Ioh. 15.4.5 Ioh. 15.4.5 § Sect. 10 Seeing then our sanctification assureth vs of our election and saluation and without it there is no assurance what stronger argument can be imagined to make vs flee sinne The vse of the former doctrine and labour after mortification and newnesse of life what keener knife can be vsed to cut insunder the cordes of vanitie wherein naturally we are fettered and intangled
which are past and endeuoureth to forsake them in the time to come For naturally we are blinde and yet doe not perceiue our blindnesse we are most sinfull and miserable and yet doe not see our sins and miserie but with the proud Pharisie and iusticiarie Papist wee thinke our selues righteous and with the Church of the Laodiceans we imagine that we are rich and haue need of nothing not knowing that wee are wretched miserable Reuel 3.17 pour-blind and naked vntill it please the Lord to annoynt our eyes with the eye-salue of his spirit whereby we are enabled to discerne the pure gold of Christs merits which only maketh rich from the drosse of our owne workes and the white raiment of Christs obedience from the polluted ragges of our owne righteousnesse And though wee see our sinnes yet naturally wee are not sorie for them nay we delight our selues with their remembrance or if we sustaine any griefe it is not for the sinne but for the punishment which either wee feele presently inflicted or feare as being hereafter threatned vntill it please the Lord to adopt vs for his sonnes and to giue vs the spirit of adoption which mooueth vs to grieue and sorrow for our sinnes not so much for feare of punishment as for son-like affection because by our sinnes we haue dishonoured and displeased our gratious and louing father and because wee cannot wholie mortifie them so long as wee continue in this life we lamentably crie out with Paul Wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from this bodie of death And because we know that we shal be neuer freed from it altogether so long as wee liue wee wish earnestly with the Apostle that we may be speedily dissolued being contented to part with our liues because wee can no otherwise part with our sinnes Whosoeuer therefore hath this sorrow for sinne hee may be assured of his election and saluation for 2. Cor. 7.10 as it is 2. Cor. 7.10 this godly sorrow causeth repentance vnto saluation not to be repented of whereas worldly sorrow causeth death and all the promises of life and eternall happinesse are made onely to such repentant sinners and to them onely they appertaine And as Gods children are grieued for their sinnes past so doe they hate and detest them as in all others so especially in themselues which hatred causeth them to flee from them and auoide all occasions which might cause them to fall into the like wickednes striuing and endeuouring to mortifie their lusts and euill concupiscences and to leade their liues in holinesse and righteousnesse because herewith their heauenly father is well pleased Whereas the wicked man if hee bee not restrained with a seruile feare of Gods iudgements or of temporarie punishments goeth on in his sinnes with pleasure and delight adding drunkennesse vnto thirst and drawing iniquitie vnto him with the cords of vanitie Whosoeuer therefore haue this son-like care and holie endeuour of forsaking their sinnes and betaking themselues to serue the Lord in the duties of holinesse and righteousnesse they may bee assured that they are elected and adopted to be the sonnes of God but those who haue no such purpose can neuer haue this assurance for if they were the sonnes of God they would be affected like louing children to such a gratious father § Sect. 5 The fift signe of the childe of God elected to saluation The fift signo is an hungring desire after Christs righteousnesse Ioh. 7.37 Reuel 21.6 is when as feeling his owne miserie and wretchednesse he earnestly desireth and euen as it were hungreth and thirsteth after Christs righteousnesse looking for life and saluation in him alone for such as these our Sauiour Christ calleth vnto him Ioh. 7.37 If any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke and to such he promiseth euerlasting happinesse Reuel 21.6 I will giue to him that is a thirst of the well of the water of life freely of which whosoeuer drinketh shall neuer be more a thirst Ioh. 4. but it shall be in him a well of water springing vp vnto euerlasting life And to this we may adde also an high and incomparable estimation of Christ and his righteousnesse after that wee are assured of them whereby wee prise and value them so much aboue all worldly things that with Paul we esteeme them all but drosse and dung in respect of gaining Christ Phil. 3.8 Phil. 3.8 and are content not onely with the Merchant to sell all wee haue that we may buy these precious pearles but also to suffer tribulation anguish persecution famine nakednesse perill sword yea death it selfe Rom. 8.35 rather than wee would be separated from the loue of Christ as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.35 § Sect. 6 The sixt signe of the childe of God The sixt signe is the inward fight betweene the flesh and the spirit is the inward combat which they feele betweene the flesh and the spirit whereby on the one side they are drawne vnto sinne and on the other side incited vnto holy obedience now delighted in the lawe of God and yet soone after led captiue vnto sinne one while rowing against the tide of their carnall affections and another while carried violently downe the streame by reason of their weakenesse and the strength of their in-bred corruption For naturally we goe al one way without any stop opposition or resistance euen the broad way which leadeth to hell and destruction naturally we serue sinne and willingly subiect our selues to liue in the bondage of our spiritual enemies vntil the Lord doe with his holy spirit renew our will and sanctifie our affections working in vs an earnest desire to come out of this miserable captiuitie that we may attaine vnto the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God which renewing and sanctification because it is done but in part therefore is it opposed by the contrary corruption which wee haue by nature so that what the spirit loueth the flesh hateth what the spirit imbraceth the flesh abhorreth what the spirit would haue vs doe the flesh hindreth and inforceth vs to leaue vndone with whatsoeuer the spirit is delighted with that the flesh is vexed and displeased and this spirituall fight is in all Gods children as appeareth Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 which should bee so farre from discouraging vs Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 that nothing more can assure vs of our election for naturally we are all flesh wholy submitting our selues to be ruled by Sathan neither is there any fight or opposition in vs for Sathans kingdome is not deuided against it selfe and whilest the strong man wholy keepeth the house all that he possesseth is in peace vntill our Sauiour Christ by the operation of his spirit thrusteth him out of his possession and seeketh to rule in vs by the scepter of his word and then the diuell rageth and striueth to keepe his hold and the flesh stormeth desiring still to serue his old maister When therefore we feele
he offereth vnto him his company and therewith eternall saluation Luke 19. The woman of Samaria requested but elementall water and hee offereth vnto her the water of life Ioh. 4. The people followed him to be sed by miracle with corporall foode and Christ offereth vnto them the bread of life Ioh. 6. Iohn 9. The poore blinde man desired that he might be by Christ restored to his bodily sight and Christ also illuminates the eyes of his soule so that as with his bodily eyes hee discerned him to be a man so by the eie of faith he knew him to be his redeemer and Sauiour By all which it clearly appeareth that there was neuer any more ready to aske then Christ to giue nay such was his goodnesse and loue that he was alwaies more ready to graunt then they to intreat and to graunt more then they euer desired Now wee must not thinke that our Sauiour is altered in nature or that as it is vsuall amongst men honours haue changed manners for he is God immutable in goodnesse and without change or shadowe of change as it is Iam. 1.17 and therefore wee may assure our selues if wee turne from our sinnes by true repentance and come vnto him by a liuely faith we shal be receaued to grace and mercy and receaue the pardon of our sins be they neuer so hainous and innumerable § Sect. 10 Reasons drawne from our Communion with Christ Lastly the vnion and communion which is betweene Christ and all the faithful may giue vnto them full assurance of the pardon and remission of all their sinnes for first they are coupled vnto him in spirituall matrimonie and hee becommeth the Bridegroome they the spouse he the husband they the wife now we know that in law there will no action of debt lie against the wife whilest the husband liueth because she is vnder couert barne and therefore her husband who hath taken vpon him to maintaine and defend her must answere and follow all her suites and his goods are liable for the paying of her debts And thus it is also betweene Christ the husband and the Church his spouse being married vnto her he hath taken her vnder his charge and protection and hath vndertaken to answere all suites and to satisfie all her debts nay he hath discharged them already and therefore wee need not to feare any action which Sathan the Law or Gods iustice may lay against vs for our husband Iesus Christ hath taken vpon him to follow all our suites and to satisfie all our debts so that if eyther the Law Gods iustice or our enemy Sathan doe coÌmence any suits against vs we are not now to take vpon vs the answering of them in our owne persons but wee are to send them to our husband Iesus Christ who hath taken our causes in hand and will giue vnto them a sufficient answere The faithfull Christs members Secondly the faithfull are vnited vnto Christ in a more neere vnion for he is there head and they his members as appeareth Ephe. 5 23.30 hee is the true vine and wee the branches as himselfe speaketh Iohn 15 1. he is the fruitfull Oliue tree we the sciences which are grafted into him as it is Rom. 11. he is the foundation wee the building as the apostle affirmeth Ephe. 2.20.21 by reason of which neere vnion it commeth to passe that those things which appertaine vnto Christ belong vnto vs and ours vnto him for as the head deriueth sence and motion vnto the members and as the Oliue tree and vine doe communicate their vertue farnesse and sap vnto their branches and sciences by which they liue and bring forth fruite and as the foundation doth sustaine and vphold all the building so doth our Sauiour Christ our head roote and foundation communicate vnto vs his members and branches the vertue of his merits and the iuce and sap of his precious bloud whereby we are quickned and reuiued who were dead in trespasses our sins washed away and purged and wee made fruitfull in all righteousnesse and holinesse as in that his imputed righteousnesse whereby we are iustified before God and that inhaerent righteousnesse begunne in vs by his holy spirit whereby we are iustified before men And as he hath bestowed and communicated vnto vs his righteousnesse death and obedience so hath he taken vpon him from vs al our sins originall and actuall of commission and omission and in his owne person hath suffered all that punishment which we by them had deserued so as now he hauing taken vpon him our sinnes and indued vs with his righteousnesse merit and obedience wee need not to feare the exact rigour of Gods iustice for by him and in him we are without sinne pure and vndefiled and perfectly righteous in Gods sight Neither shall we need to feare the violence of all our spirituall enemies for our head Iesus Christ is God almighty and therefore none shal be able to plucke vs out of his hands against his will and we are as deare vnto him as the members of his body and therfore looke how loath any careful head would be to haue any of the members pulled from it by force and violence so loath and vnwilling will our Sauiour and head be to haue any of his members plucked from him And therefore seing he wanteth neither will nor power to defend vs wee need not feare the raging malice and cunning violence of any of our spirituall enemies sinne the Diuell the world and the fleshe for our head is all-sufficient and also most willing to saue and defend vs from all their force and malice § Sect. 11 Reasons drawne from the 3. person the holy spirit And somuch concerning the reasons drawne from the second person wherby euery repenting and beleeuing sinner may be assured of the pardon and remission of all his sinnes Now we are to speake of those which may be drawne from the third person the holy spirit First therefore wee are to know that though our sinnes be manifold and our corruptions exceeding filthy yet this holy spirit will sanctifie and purge vs from all our pollution so that though in times past wee were most hainous sinners idolaters adulterers theeues drunkards raylers extortioners yet now wee are washed now wee are sanctified now wee are instified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God As the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 6.11 he is that heauenly fire which consumeth and purgeth vs from all the drosse of our corruptions hee is that diuine water which washeth away all our filthy pollution it is hee who doth regenerate and beget vs a new who were dead in our sinnes and whosoeuer are thus regenerated shal be heires of the kingdome of heauen Secondly we may hereby be assured of the remission of our sinnes in that the spirit of God ioyneth with vs in our suite and together with vs maketh request vnto God in our behalfe and whereas wee are ignorant and know
Esay 28.15 of whom the Prophet Esay speaketh Esay 28.15 Yee haue said saith he wee haue made a couenam with death and with hell wee are at agreement though ascourge runne ouer and passe through it shall not come at vs for we haue made falsehood our refuge and vnder vanitie are we hid And those also of whom the Prophet Zacharie complaineth Zach. 7.11 who obstinately refused to harken Zach. 7.11 and pulled away the shoulder and stopped their eares that they should not heare yea and made their hearts as an Adamant stone least they should heare the law and the words which the Lord of hostes sent in his spirit by the ministerie of the Prophets And so also many of the Scribes and Pharisies hardened their hearts against our Sauiour Christ obstinately contemning the gratious and powerfull words which proceeded out of his mouth and quenched the good motions of Gods spirit occasioned by his wonderfull miracles and admirable workes which none could performe but he who was the very true and only begotten sonne of God Now we are to know that this hardnesse of hart is most damnable and whosoeuer are possessed therewith they can neuer escape Gods fearefull iudgements and euerlasting condemnation in the life to come § Sect. 3 Of that hard nesse of hart which proceedeth from carelesse retchlesnesse The other kind of inseÌsible hardnesse of heart proceedeth from carelesse retchlesnesse and carnall worldlinesse when as men hauing their vnderstaÌdings blinded doe not perceiue their filthie corruptions prophane wickednesse extreame misery nor feele the burthen of their sinnes though they be growne to an intollerable waight but flatter themselues with a vaine opinion of their good estate in themselues without any other helpe as though they needed not the meanes appointed of God for their conuersion which others vse And therefore they neglect the ministerie of the word as knowing and practizing inough already or if they heare it they remoue farre from them the threatnings of the law denounced against impaenitent sinners as not appertaining to them and checke all the good motions of Gods spirit which are commonly ioyned with the publike ministerie of the word and the priuate admonitions of godly men or with the example of Gods iudgement on others or with the sense of their owne afflictions and so returne to their old prophanesse and lie wallowing in the dregs of their sinnes without any remorse or hatred of euill or any true loue of that which is good Vntill at length their harts are so hardned and their consciences so scared with customable sinning and by often repelling and beating backe the meanes of their conuersion the outward ministery of the word and the inward motions of Gods spirit that they proceed from carelesse senselesnesse and negligent securitie to wilfull prophanesse and obstinate rebellion And this hardnesse of heart is most commonly incident vnto worldings and is nothing els but carnall securitie whereby they rest contented with their miserable and wretched estate neither louing that which is good nor hating that which is euill nor vsing any means to better themselues because they either thinke they are good inough or at least neuer enter into consideration of their estate nor come to the sense and feeling of their euill corruptions in which they are wholy plunged ouerwhelmed Yea sometimes and in some measure this befalleth the deare children of God through their carelesse negligence and want of the due examination of themselues as may appeare in the example of Dauid who many moneths together liued in his sinne of adulterie and murther without any serious and sound repentance till it pleased the Lord to rouze him out of this spirituall lethurgie by the ministerie of the Prophet Nathan but yet the Lord doth not finally leaue them but by the preaching of the word godly admonitions and reprehensions and also with the inward motions and secrete operation of his holy spirit he pulleth them out of this wretched estate giuing vnto them a sight or feeling of their sins and mollifying their hard hearts working in them an hatred and detestation of their sinnes and an earnest desire to be vnburthened of them But howsoeuer this may befall the children of God yet this can be no incouragement vnto any to continue still in this wretched case for howsoeuer they may be indeed the children of God yet assuredly they can neuer haue any true assurance in their consciences that they are his children and in his fauour till their harts be mollified and resolued into the teares of vnfained repentance at least in some measure And therefore let euery one beware of carnall security and of hardening their harts through carelesse negligence and by committing sinnes against their knowledge and conscience let them beware of resisting the ministerie of the word and of quenching the good motions of Gods spirit for though the conscience at the first be most tender and the hart so soft that euery sinne will pricke and pearce it and euery gentle admonition will make it relent yet in continuance of time through customable sinning and resisting the meanes of our conuersion and saluation the conscience is so seared that it becommeth senselesse though it be oppressed and surcharged with a heauy masse of outragious wickednesse and the heart groweth to such Adamantiue hardnesse that the thundring Canon threatnings of the law and of Gods fearefull and imminent iudgements cannot batter or bruise it nor make any breach whereby true repentance may enter In which respect the conscience is not vnfitly compared to the eye which of all other partes of mans body is most tender impatient of the lightest touch so that the smallest mote vexeth it and the least pricke causeth incredible torment but if once it be affected with a disease called of Oculists scirrhosis oculi which ouercouereth it but a hard fleshy skinne it becommeth of all other partes most insensible so the conscience of man is most tender of all other partes and at the first small sinnes vexe torment it but if through custome in sinning it be ouerspread with a Callum or thicke skinne it becoÌmeth insensible and nothing will wound it CHAP. XXXIX Of that hardnesse of heart which is ioyned with sense and feeling thereof § Sect. I Of hardnesse of hart ioyned with sense and feeling thereof THe second sort of hardnesse of hart is that which is ioyned with sense and feeling when as we see and with sorow feele our dulnesse and blockishnesse in Gods seruice our obdurate inflexiblenesse to holy obedience our hardnesse of heart which at the hearing either of the terrible threatnings of the law or sweet promises of the Gospell cannot relent nor resolue it selfe into the teares of vnfained repentance and this hardnesse of heart is commonly incident vnto Gods deare children being at the same time in the state of grace and is a part of that inbred corruption and fleshly old man which before our calling wholy possesseth and
apostle speaketh 1. Tim. 2.4 where he saith that it is the will of God that all men should bee saued 1. Tim. 2.4 and come to the acknowledging of the truth that is to the knowledge of the truth of God and assenting therunto The 2. degree a perswasion that our sins are pardonable The second degree is an assurance that our sinnes are pardonable which is wrought in vs by the knowledge and due consideration of Gods infinite mercy and Christs inualuable merites and indefinite promises of the Gospell made with out exception to ill repentant and belieuing sinners from whence also ariseth a generall hope that we shall receaue the pardon and remission of our sinnes which hope is nourished and increased by this consideration that the Lord hath placed vs in his church and gratiously granted vnto vs the outward meanes wherby we may be brought vnto vnfained repentance and haue a liuely faith wrought in vs euen the ministerie of the word and administration of the sacraments vpon which onely condition the couenant of grace and all the sweete promises of the Gospell are made and assured vnto vs. § Sect. 4 The third degree is a hungring desire after grace that is not onely to be made partakers of Gods mercy The 3. ddegree an hungring desire after grace and Christs meritts and righteousnes by which we are iustified reconciled vnto God and receaue the pardon and remission of all our sinnes but also after the meanes and instrumentall causes whereby the assurance of Gods mercy and Christs merits is deriued vnto vs namely true faith and vnfained repentance and the rest of the graces of Gods sanctifying spirit The which desire of grace is the beginning of grace neyther can wee desire it till in some measure it be wrought in vs for regeneration and sanctification is begunne at the same time in all the parts and faculties of our bodies and foules so that he who is truely regenerate many facultie or part is also regenerate in the whole man And therefore whosoeuer hath his will renewed and sanctified to desire that which is good is also sanctified and renewed in his vnderstanding affections and in all the powers and faculties of body and soule Moreouer as before I haue deliuered at large our desire of grace faith and repentance are the graces themselues which we desire at least in Gods acceptation who accepteth of the will for the deed and of our affections for the actions And therefore if we earnestly desire to repent beleeue we doe repent and beleeue in Gods sight and the Lord hath made the like gratious promises to this earnest desire of grace which hee hath made to those who find themselues plentifully indued with the graces themselues So Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which hunger and thirst for righteousnesse for they shal be filled So the virgin Marie saith in her song Luk. 1.53 Luke 1.53 That the Lord filleth the hungrie with good things and sendeth away the rich emptie And our Sauiour Christ calleth vnto him such as thus hunger and thirst promising that he will satisfie them Iohn 7.37 Reuel 21.6 and 22.17 Ioh. 7.37 Lastly whosoeuer feeleth this desire in him ioyned with a carefull and continuall vse of the meanes whereby his desire may be satisfied he may assure himselfe that the Lord who hath wrought in him the will to desire will also in his good time worke in him abilitie to perfourme and the graces which hee so earnestly desires for hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he will also heare their crie and will saue them As it is Psal 145.19 So Psal 10.17 Psal 145.19 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the poore thou preparest their heart and bendest thine eare vnto them And therefore if in the middest of our afflictions and grieuous tentations wee can crie out with the Prophet Dauid Psalm 38.9 Lord I powre my whole desire before thee Psal 38.9 and my sighing is not hid from thee We may be assured how miserable soeuer wee are in our owne sense and feeling that wee are in the state of grace and shall haue our desires satisfied for he that hath begunne this good worke in vs Phil. 1.6 will also in his good time finish and perfect it as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 1.6 § Sect. 5 The fourth degree is an approaching vnto the throne of mercy that we may in all humilitie confesse our sinnes The 4. degree an approching to the throne of grace Heb. 4.16 and acknowledge that wee are guiltie of death and condemnation and also that wee may in the name and mediation of Christ obtaine the pardon and remission of them And of this the Apostle speaketh Heb. 4.16 Let vs therefore goe bouldly vnto the throne of grace that wee may receiue mercy and find grace to helpe in time of need And the Prophet Hosea cap. 14.2 O Israel returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thine iniquity 3. Take vnto you words and turne vnto the Lord and say vnto him take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously so will we render the calues of our lips An example hereof we haue in the Prophet Dauid Psal 32.5 Then saith he I acknowledge my sinne vnto thee Psal 32.5 neyther hid I mine iniquitie for I thought I will confesse my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne So likewise the prodigall Sonne hauing attained vnto the sight of his sinne and to a desire of forgiuenesse resolueth to goe vnto his father and to say Luk. 15.18.19 Father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee am no more woorthie to be called thy sonne make mee as one of thy hired seruants Luke 15.18.19 § Sect. 6 The fift degree is a specially perswasion wrought in vs by Gods spirit whereby we particularly apply vnto vs the sweete promises of the gospell The 5. degree a special application of the promises and are assured of Gods loue and fauour of the remission of our sinnes for the merits righteousnesse and obedience of Iesus Christ resting vpon him alone for our saluation An example whereof wee haue in the Apostle Paul Gal. 2.20 Gala. 2.20 Thus saith he I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by faith in the sonne of God who hath loued mee and giuen himselfe for mee And this perswasion ought to goe before sense and experience for first wee beleeue and are perswaded of the truth of Gods promises and resist diffidence and doubting and afterwardes followes ioyfull sense and experience of Gods mercy truth and goodnes towards vs. And hence it is that the Apostle defineth faith to bee the ground of things which are hoped for and the demonstration or euideÌce of things not seene Heb. 11.1 Ioh. 20 29. Heb. 11.1 to this purpose our sauiour Christ saith to Thomas
that he purged it with the bloud of Christ from all sinne and adorned it with the rich robe of his righteousnesse The Apostle likewise saith that it is God who iustifieth him who in himselfe was vngodly Rom. 4.5 and 8.33 It is God who iustifieth who shall condemne The reason hereof is manifest because it is the Lord against whom we haue sinned as Dauid speaketh Psal 51.4 And he alone is our supreame iudge who hath authoritie to absolue or condemne vs and therefore he onely can giue vnto vs the pardon and remission of our sinnes and accept of vs as iust and righteous And this worke is not peculiar vnto any one person but is commune to the whole trinitie For God the father being fully satisfied by the full satisfaction righteousnesse and obedience of Christ the sonne applied vnto vs by the holy spirit doth pardon and forgiue vs all our sinnes and pronounceth and accepteth of vs as innocent and indued with perfect righteousnesse The motiue or impulsiue cause which moued the Lorde thus to iustifie vs was not any thinge in vs or out of him selfe but of his meere mercy and free good will wherewith hee hath loued vs from the beginning as it manifestly appeareth Rom. 3.24 Rom. 3.24 Where the Apostle sayth that we are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus and Tit. 3.5.7 Tit. 3.5.7 Not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and renewing of the holy ghost 7. That being iustified by his grace we should bee made heyres according to the hope of eternal life The instrumentall causes are of two sorts first on Gods part the word and the sacraments whereby the Lord offreth conuaigheth sealeth and assureth vnto vs his mercie grace Christ Iesus with his merites righteousnesse and obedience the remission of our sinnes and euerlasting life Secondly on our part a true and liuely faith whereby wee receiue and apply vnto our selues the mercy of God Christ Iesus all his benefits resting vpon him alone for our saluation § Sect. 2 The materiall cause of our iustification is the actiue and passiue righteousnesse and obedience of Iesus Christ The material cause his inhaerent holinesse his fulfilling of the law his death sacrifice and full satisfaction So that we are not iustified by the essentiall righteousnesse of the godhead nor by our owne workes ioyned with Christs merites nor by any inhaerent righteousnes infused of God through the merites of Christ or by any other thing in our selues or any other meere creature but by the alone righteousnesse of our mediatour Iesus Christ God and man which is out of our selues and in Christ as the proper subiect thereof and not belonging to vs till by the spirite of God and a liuely faith it be applyed vnto vs and so becommeth ours Of the formall cause The formall cause of our iustification is a reciprocall imputation or transmutation of the sinnes of the beleeuer vnto Christ and of his righteousnesse vnto the beleeuer whereby it commeth to passe that the faithfull man hath not his sinnes imputed vnto him nor the punishment due vnto them inflicted on him because Christ hath taken vpon him the guilt and punishment and by making ful satisfaction vnto his fathers iustice hath obtayned the pardon and remission of al his sinnes And also is clothed with the glorious robe of Christ Iesus righteousnesse and so appearing before God both free from all sinne and indued with perfect righteousnesse hee is iustified reconciled and eternally saued And of this imputed righteousnes the apostle speaketh Rom. 4.5 Rom. 4.5 But to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse 6. Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednesse of the man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without workes saying 7. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8. blessed is the man vnto whom the Lord imputeth not sinne and 2. Cor. 5.19 2. Cor. 5.19 For God was in Christ and reconciled the world vnto himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them c. 21. For hee hath made him to bee sinne for vs which knewe no sinne that wee should be made the righteousnesse of God in him And the Apostle affirmeth 1. Cor. 1.30 That Iesus Christ is made vnto vs of God wisdome 1. Cor. 1.30 righteousnesse sanctification and redemption So that now Christs righteousnesse is our righteousnesse his obedience our obedience his merits our merites as certainely perfectly and effectually euen as if we our selues had bene most innocent fulfilled the law or made full satisfaction to Gods iustice By which it appeareth that in respect of our selues wee are iustified freely of Gods meere mercy grace without any respect of our owne righteousnes or worthinesse but yet through Christ and for his righteousnesse and obedience imputed puted to vs Rom. 3.23.24 both which are signified by the Apostle Rom. 3.23.24 where he said that all in themselues are wretched sinners without difference and thereby are depriued of the glory of Gods kingdome 24. and are iustified freely of his grace through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus § Sect. 3 The finall cause The finall cause of our instification is two fold the chiefe and principall is the glory of God for hereby the Lord hath most notably manifested his infinite iustice and mercy his iustice in that he would rather punish our sinnes in his onely begotten Sonne then he would suffer them to goe vnpunished his mercy in that for our sakes hee spared not his best beloued Sonne but gaue him to suffer death yea the death of the crosse that by his one oblation he might make full satisfaction for our sinnes and purchase for vs euerlasting life and also in that he vouchsafeth vnto vs the outward means of his word and Sacraments and the inward assistance of his holy spirit whereby wee are vnited vnto Christ and haue a liuely faith begotten in vs which apprehending Christ his righteousnesse and merits wee are iustified sanctified and eternally saued And this end is signified by the Apostle Rom. 3.24.25 where hee saith that God hath iustified vs freely by his grace Rom 3.24 5.21 through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus to declare his righteousnesse by the forgiuenesse of sinnes and might shew himselfe iust by iustifying him who is of the faith of Iesus And cap. 5.21 he saith that as vnder the law sinne had raigned vnto death so now grace raigneth by righteousnesse vnto eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. Ephe. 2.5.6.7 So Eph. 2.5.6.7 hee affirmeth that God hath quickned vs in Christ who were dead in our sins hath raysed vs vp in him that hee might shew in the ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse towards vs in Christ Iesus The
limmitt and restraine it Rom. 3.21.22 Rom. 3.21.22 and 4.5 Where hee saith that the righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the the law to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue and 4.5 To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse And our Sauiour hath promised that whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not come into iudgment but hath passed from death to life Ioh. 4.24 Ioh. 5 24. The time when we are thus iustified is first in this life as soone as true faith is begot in vs by the ministery of the word whereby we particularly apply vnto our selues Christ Iesus and all his benefites resting and relying vpon him alone for our iustification and saluation the which shall bee fully perfected at the day of iudgment when as our Sauiour Christ shall pronounce the sentence of absolution saying Come yee blessed of my father take the inheritance of the kingdome prepared for you from the foundation of the world Mat. 25.34 Mat. 25.34 CHAP. XLIX That we are not iustified by our workes and merites § Sect. 1 ANd so much breefely of the doctrine of Iustification Sathans tentations concerning iustificatioÌ of two sorts Now we are to speake of and to answere such tentations as are suggested by our spirituall enemie to the end that hee may perswade vs that wee are notiustified or that hee may moue vs to seeke for iustification where it is not to bee had and so in the meane time neglect it where only it is to be found and the alone meanes whereby it is to bee inioyed In speaking whereof I shall not need to handle things so largly as those points which went before partly because our iustification doth inseperably follow our effectuall calling and therefore hee that is assured of the one needs not to doubt of the other partly because the most of those tentations which Sathan suggesteth to impugne and make void our assurance that we are iustified are alreadie answered namely those which concerne the remission of our sinnes and true faith in Iesus Christ and partly because those tentations which Sathan suggesteth into the minds of afflicted christians are the selfe same which the lims of Sathan the antichrist of Roome and all his apostaticall sinagogue doe hold and defend and therefore I shall not need to intreat hereof at large because these points in controuersie haue beene alreadie and will be hereafter so copiously learnedly and religiously handled by others of greater abilities and farre more excellent gifts But let vs come to the matter in hand The tentations of Sathan concerning this point are of two sorts the first tend to perswade vs to labour after and to rest vpon an imperfect and maymed righteousnesse for our iustification whereby wee can neuer be iustified in Gods sight so in the meane time he causeth vs to neglect the alsufficieÌt most perfect righteousnes of Iesus Christ by which alone we are iustified before God and eternally saued the other tend to make vs doubt of our true iustification that so hee may either make this gratious worke of God frustrate in vs or els at least depriue our soules of that true consolation and peace of coÌscience which dependeth vpon the assurance of our iustification § Sect. 2 For the first How Sathan tempteth vs to neglect Christs righteousnesse to rest vpon our owne he will labour to perswade vs that it is not the righteousnesse of Iesus Christ imputed vnto vs by God and apprehended and applied vnto vs by faith whereby wee are iustified in Gods sight for this imputatiue righteousnesse is but meerely putatiue and imaginacy but by that inhaerent righteousnes which is in our selues for Christ will he say did not fulfil the law died that this his righteousnes obedieÌce should become ours by imputation but he died for vs to the end he might merite for vs the spirit of God which should infuse into vs an inhaerent righteousnes he shed his blood to the end that our good workes being dipped and died therein might become perfect and so iustifie vs in Gods sight and therefore that wee are not iustified by faith alone but by our other graces and vertues also and our good workes proceedding from them neither by faith at all as it is an instrument which applieth Christ and his benefits vnto vs but as it is a grace or vertue infused into our selues Against which tentation it behooueth vs most carefully to arme our selues as being most daungerous and pernitious for it robbeth God and our sauiour Christ of the whole glorie of our iustification and saluation and deriueth some yea the greatest portion vnto our selues as being chiefly iustified by our owne meanes and also it depriueth our soules of all true comfort and full assurance that we are iustified saued by taking out of our hands the strong staffe of our saluation the perfect righteousnesse of Iesus Christ and by putting into them the weake reed of our owne workes which will presently breake and faile vs when we most rest vpon it and so we shall vnrecouerably fall into the horrible pit of deepe desperation when as we are abandoned of our chiefe hope that is when on the one side the huge waight of our grieuous sinnes and on the other side the great imperfection of our most perfect righteousnesse and the filthie pollution of our most glorious workes appeare vnto vs. And to the end that we may be the better inabled to resist this dangerous and damnable tentation I will first shew that we cannot be iustified before the tribunall of Gods iudgement by our inhaerent righteousnesse good workes and secondly that we are iustified by faith alone as it onely applieth vnto vs Christ Iesus his righteousnesse and obedience § Sect. 3 That we are not iustified by our owne workes and righteousnesse it manifestly appeareth both by plaine testimonies of holy Scripture That we are not iustified by our works prooued by the Scriptures and stronge arguments which are grounded vpon them For the first the Apostle plainely saith that by the workes of the law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne but now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law hauing witnesse of the law and the Prophets to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ Rom. 3.20.21.22 Phil. 3.9 vnto all and vpon all that beleeue Rom. 2.20.21.22 So Phil. 3.9 He disclaimeth his owne righteousnesse resteth vpon the alone righteousnesse of Christ Iesus which is made ours by faith for his iustification and saluation I haue saith he counted all things losse and doe iudge them to be dunge that I may winne Christ and might bee found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the law but that which is through the faith of
1. Cor. 1.30 By his obedience many are made righteous Rom. 5.19 And that which was impossible to the law Rom. 5.19 in as much as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his sonne in the similitude of sinfull flesh Rom. 8.3.4 and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh that the righteousnesse of the law might be fulfilled in vs as it is Rom. 8.3.4 In a word in him alone wee haue all our righteousnesse in him we shine gloriously in the sight of God and he is that bright shining Sunne of righteousnes from whom we borrow all our light without whose raies of holinesse we should remaine in the darknesse of our sinnes and corruptions Lastly the Apostle setteth downe the forme of our iustification namely the imputation of our sinnes vnto Christ and the imputation of his righteousnes vnto vs. 2. Cor. 5.21 He which knew no sinne was made sinne for vs 2. Cor. 5.21 that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him As therefore Christ was made a sinner for vs so wee are made righteous before God in him but Christ Iesus was not made a sinner for vs by infusion of our sinnes and corruptions into his nature for hee was alwaies most holie pure vndefiled and without sinne 1 Pet. 1.18.19 and 2.21 as the Apostle witnesseth of him but by imputation onely as being our suretie who had taken vpon him to discharge all our debt and therefore in like manner wee are made righteous not by infusion of righteousnesse but by imputation onely § Sect. 3 Now whereas they obiect That iustification by imputation is not imaginarie but reall and in truth that to be iustified by imputation is but an imaginarie mockerie as if a poore man should be reputed rich to this we are to answere that it is but a friuolous cauill for we doe not teach that God esteemeth and reputeth vs righteous being wholy defiled with sinne and quite destitute of all righteousnes but that hee maketh vs perfectly righteous by washing away our sins with the precious bloud of Christ and by applying and appropriating vnto vs his perfect righteousnes and obedience by vertue of his spirit principally a liuely faith instrumentally wherby we are vnited vnto Christ and become members of his body and consequently haue right and full interest vnto all that which this our head hath done for vs and so being made partakers of his righteousnes and merits God reputeth vs as we are in truth perfectly iust and righteous If a man being poore and farre in debt should be accounted and reputed exceeding rich and nothing indebted it were indeede but a meere imagination But if another of great sufficiencie shuld take vpon him to be his suretie and not onely discharge all his debts but should bestow vpon him great summes of money and much treasure this man whatsoeuer hee was before time in himselfe may now be esteemed rich and out of debt So if we as wee are farre indebted to the iustice of God and exceeding beggerly yea starke naked of all righteousnesse should be reputed as we are thus in our selues righteous and nothing indebted it were but a meere mockerie but seeing our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ hath taken vpon him to be our suretie who is himselfe all-sufficient and seeing hee hath perfectly and fully answered all our debts wherein we were ingaged to Gods iustice and not onely so but also hath communicated and bestowed vpon vs the infinite rich treasures of his righteousnes and obedience giuing vnto vs full interest and possession hereof outwardly by his hand-writing of the Gospell and his Sacraments as seales annexed thereunto and inwardly by the vertue and cooperation of of his spirit applying them vnto vs and lastly seeing we also haue receiued the full assurance of all this heauenly and spirituall rich treasure by the hand of faith wee are in truth quite out of debt and exceeding rich with his righteousnes which is now become ours and therfore are so reputed and esteemed in the sight of God CHAP. LI. Sathans temptations mouing the weake Christian to doubt of his iustification answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much for answering Sathans temptations That our iustificatioÌ is plainly reuealed vnto vs in the word of God whereby he laboureth to perswade vs to rest vpon a false and imperfect righteousnesse for our iustification now wee are briefly to speake of those which hee suggesteth into the mindes of weake Christians to the end that hee may make them doubt of their iustification that so hee might if it were possible make frustrate this worke of God or at least robbe their soules of all comfort and peace of conscience which alwaies accompanieth the assurance of our iustification for being iustified by faith wee haue peace towards God through our Lord Iesus Christ Rom. 5.1 as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 5.1 First therefore he suggesteth that our iustification is an action of God and therefore vnknowne to vs so that we cannot possibly attaine vnto any certaine knowledge that we are iustified of God vnlesse he assure vs hereof by some speciall and extraordinarie reuelation For the answering whereof we are to vnderstand that this act of God in iustifying a sinner is as cleerely reuealed ordinarily in the Scriptures as any other thing concerning our saluation and that euery true beleeuer may as certainly conclude by vndoubted arguments grounded on Gods infallible truth that he is iustified before God as by naturall reason he can proue that he liueth and breatheth For first our effectuall vocation and iustification are inseparably linked together by the Apostle Rom. 8.30 Rom. 8.30 So that whosoeuer can proue that he is effectually called he may also most certainly inferre that he is iustified But euery true beleeuer may come to the certaine knowledge that he is effectually called as before I haue shewed at large and that not by any speciall reuelation but by the will of God reuealed in his word by the inward testimonie of Gods spirit and the vndoubted signes of effectuall calling which he obserueth in himselfe and therefore without any particular reuelation we may attaine vnto the assurance also that we are iustified that is that our sinnes are pardoned for the merits and full satisfaction of Iesus Christ and we cloathed with his righteousnes Secondly whosoeuer can come to the assurance that he hath a true and liuely faith he may also be assured that he is iustified for it is the nature and an inseparable propertie of true faith to apply vnto the beleeuer Christ Iesus and his righteousnesse whereby hee is iustified before God and hence it is that the Scriptures plainely affirme that we are iustified by faith and not by any thing else which is in vs as before I haue sufficiently shewed But we may come to the certaine assurance that we haue a true faith by the vndoubted signes and inseparable fruites thereof which wee may discerne in our selues as hath been
vnto vs. with Sathans temptations drawne from the reliques of our sinnes the strength of our corruptions and the imperfections and small measure of our sanctification let vs further consider first that these reliques of sinne shall not bee imputed vnto vs nor come in iudgement before God to our condemnation because by faith we are vnited vnto Christ and so made partakers of the vertue and merits of his death and passion whereby he hath satisfied Gods iustice for our sinnes so that they cannot now condemne vs nor draw vpon vs any punishment and likewise wee are made partakers of his perfect righteousnesse and obedience to the law which as a rich robe doth couer and hide our patched ragges of imperfection So then though we see the reliques of sinne and our manifold imperfections let vs not be discouraged hereby from labouring in the worke of sanctification but rather striue and endeuour to mortifie our sinnes and aspire to more and more perfection And if besides our purpose wee be led captiue of sin let vs remember that we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the iust 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 and that he is the reconciliation for our sinnes so that though they make vs condemne our selues in our own consciences yet they shall neuer condemne vs before God And this the Apostle Paul sheweth vnto vs for hauing in the seuenth chapter of his epistle to the Romanes declared that the faithfull haue remaining in them the flesh and reliques of their old corruptions which powerfully hinder them from doing the good they would and moue them to commit the euill which they would not least any hereby should be discouraged in the sight and sense of his corruptions hee presently addeth in the beginning of the eighth chapter that notwithstanding the flesh and the corruptions therof which before he had spoken of remained in vs yet there was no condemnation to those who were in Christ Iesus and hee yeeldeth this reason because the law of the spirit of life which is in Christ Iesus had freed them from the law of sinne and of death that is because the power and vertue of the spirit of God which is the author of life by vniting vs as members vnto the bodie of Christ in whom we liue and by sprinkling our consciences with his precious bloud had deliuered them from the force and power of sinne and death so that now it could not condemne them nor oblige and binde them to guilt and punishment as in former times Seeing therefore the sting of sinne is taken away that it cannot condemne vs let vs not so feare it as that it should moue vs desperately to cast away our weapons not daring to encounter it for though this our enemie may assault vs yet it cannot ouercome vs though it may wound vs yet it cannot kill vs though it may giue vs a foyle yet in the end wee are sure of victorie if we manfully resist and labour to subdue it § Sect. 6 Secondly let vs consider that the Lord doth not require of vs vnder the Gospel such exact and perfect righteousnes That the Lord in the Gospell requireth not perfect obedience to the law as was required vnder the Law which is altogether impossible to our corrupt nature and was neuer to be found in any man our Sauiour Christ excepted but onely that wee striue and labour to attaine vnto it he doth not require of vs that we should at once free our selues from the flesh and the corruptions thereof but that we endeuour to mortifie it according to the measure of grace and strength which wee haue receiued from him he doth not require of vs that wee be without sinne but that sinne doe not rule in our mortall bodies that wee should like slaues obey it willingly in the lusts thereof and that also wee hating and abhorring it doe continually make warre against it and subdue it by little and little seeing we cannot at once wholy vanquish it He doth not now require of vs that we should performe perfect obedience to the law which Christ hath performed for vs but that we doe our best endeuour and though we cannot attaine to our desire Rom. 7.12.22 yet at least that wee be delighted in the law of God concerning the inner man and consent vnto it that it is good holy and iust In a word this is the Christian mans righteousnes which God requireth that he hate sinne and loue godlines that hee desire and endeuour to mortifie the flesh and corruptions thereof and labour to leade a new life in holy obedience and if contrarie to his desire and purpose he doe the euill which hee hateth or leaue vndone the good which hee loueth that he sorrow and grieue for his sinnes and imperfections and making confession hereof before the throne of grace doe implore mercie and forgiuenesse in Christ Iesus And if wee offer vnto God this righteousnesse it will be acceptable vnto him notwithstanding our manifold imperfections for hee measureth our deede by our will and esteemeth more of our affections than of our actions August Nec intuetur Deus quantum quilibet valeat sed quantum velit quicquid vis non potes Deus factum computat He respecteth not what we can doe but what we would do and that which we could performe and cannot he esteemeth it as though it were performed So that hee reputeth him righteous who earnestly desireth and laboureth to be righteous and him perfect who acknowledging and bewailing his imperfections striueth to attaine to more perfection Wherein he fitly may be compared vnto a tender louing father who esteemeth of the least endeuours of his beloued sonne more than of the best actions of a seruant because hee regardeth not so much the excellencie of the action as the person and cheerefull will of the agent § Sect. 7 Now the reasons why the Lord being perfectly iust will notwithstanding accept of our imperfect righteousnesse VVhy the Lord accepteth of our imperfect righteousnesse is first because we being made members of Christs bodie our persons are acceptable vnto him and therefore our workes also not in their own worthines or for their own merit but in and for Christ are accepted the corruptions and staines of them being washed away in his bloud and the imperfections of them being couered with Christs perfect righteousnesse And thus being adorned in the garment of our elder brother Christ Iesus we obtaine the blessing of our heauenly father Secondly our righteousnesse and holinesse doth proceede from the spirit of God dwelling in vs and from hence our workes being imperfect in themselues doe receiue their dignitie excellencie and estimation in Gods sight as being the fruites of his own spirit howsoeuer mingled with our corruptions § Sect. 8 Thirdly let vs remember that our sinnes and corruptions which we hate and labour to mortifie will neuer mooue the Lord to reiect and cast vs out of his loue and fauour That
THE CHRISTIAN WARFARE WHEREIN IS FIRST GENERALLY SHEWED THE MALICE POWER AND politike stratagems of the spirituall enemies of our saluation Sathan and his assistants the world and the flesh with the meanes also whereby the Christian may vvithstand and defeate them AND AFTERWARDS MORE SPECIALLIE THEIR PARTICVLAR TEMPTATIons against the seuerall causes and meanes of our saluation whereby on the one side they allure vs to security and presumption and on the other side draw vs to doubting and desperation are expressed and answered WRITTEN ESPECIALLY FOR THEIR SAKES who are exercised in the spirituall conflict of temptations and are afflicted in conscience in the sight and sense of their sinnes By I. DOVVNAME Preacher of Gods word Put on the whole armour of God that ye may be able to stand against the assaults of the Diuell Ephes 6.11 AT LONDON printed by FELIX KYNGSTON for Cuthbert Burby and are to be sold at his shop in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swan 1604. TO THE GODLY ZEALOVS AND SINCERE PROFESSORS OF GODS TRVE RELIGION SIR IOHN SCOT Sir THOMAS SMITH and their Ladies Maister ROBERT CHAMBERLAINE Esquire and Mistris ANNE CHAMBERLAINE his wife his welbeloued and most respected friends I. D. wisheth the fruition of all the true comforts of this life and eternall happinesse in the life to come MAnifold right Worshipfull and most daungerous are the temptations and assaults of our spirituall enemies whereby they labour to hinder the saluation of Gods elect and to increase the greatnesse of their hellish dominions by withdrawing if it were possible Gods seruants from their subiection and alleageance and making them their slaues and perpetuall vassals To this end they take indefatigable paines going continually about seeking whom they may deuour sometimes like roaring Lions compelling by violent force and sometimes like old Serpents alluring and deceiuing with treacherous policies Neither doe they rest in the time of our rest but waking and sleeping they set vpon vs one while inticing vs to swallow the poyson of sinne with the sugred baites of worldly vanities and another while driuing vs into their snares of perdition with the sharpe pricking goades of miserie and affliction Before vs they set carnall pleasures deceiuing riches and vaine honours to allure vs to come into the broad way that leadeth to destruction and behind vs they hold the three-stringed whip of losse shame and punishment to keepe vs from going backe and to hasten vs with winged speede to run forward in this hellish iourney Neither do they greatly care what path we chuse in this common way of perdition whether the spatious way of securitie and presumption or the strait path of horror and desperation whether the toyling way of vnsatiable couetousnesse or the soft faire way of bewitching pleasures whether the open way of worldlinesse and atheisme or through the hidden thickets of hypocrisie and dissimulation in a word they regard not in what way we walke so we goe forward in the waies of sinne for though they seeme diuers and contrarie one to another yet they haue all the same end meeting together in hell and destruction And howsoeuer they cannot with all their malice power and policies attaine vnto their desires by bringing Gods elect and faithfull ones to perdition and endlesse miserie because God their heauenly father who hath taken vpon him their protection frustrateth all their subtill policies with his all-seeing wifedome and withstandeth all their might with his almightie power yet doe they exceedingly with their assaults and temptations foyle vexe and trouble them by working in some forgetfulnesse of God and of themselues securitie and carelesse retchlesnesse and turmoyling others with horrible feares desperat doubting and bitter agonies Whereby it commeth to passe that the one sort securely goe on in sinne forgetting the end of their creation redemption and holy vocation vnto which God hath called them vntill with Salomon they haue found in the end of their worldly delights nothing but vanitie and vexation of spirit and the other are so affrighted astonished and continually tormented with doubtings feares and the continuall assaults of their spirituall enemies that they goe mourning all the day long pining away in griefe and anguish of mind till at last they grow wearie of their liues thinking their soules an intollerable burthen to their bodies and their bodies to the earth The consideration of which lamentable and too too miserable effects as it shall moue all christians to stand vpon their guard and to arme themselues with the spirituall armour that they may not be ouercome of their temptations and fall into these great mischiefes so should it moue Gods faithfull ministers whose dutie it is not onely themselues to walke in the waies of righteousnesse but also as spirituall guides to leade others with them in discharge of their conscience before God and in christian commiseration and compassion towards their brethren to vse all good meanes both by speaking and writing whereby they may bee preserued and freed from these snares which their spirituall enemies doe lay to intrap them by beating downe with the cannon-shot of Gods threatnings the high forts of their proud presumption and rouzing them out of the deepe slumber of retchlesse securitie as also by raising vp and comforting those that mourne in Syon stooping yea lying groueling vnder the heauie burthen of their sinnes The which howsoeuer it is performed by many in respect of their seuerall charges committed to them and some also haue briefely touched some poynts in writing which concerned the comforting and raising vp of their priuate friends yet not any that I know of haue in our language largely and generally handled these controuersies and spirituall conflicts betweene the christian and the enemies of his saluation for the common good of the whole Church And therefore hauing with Elihu long waited to see if those who were more auncient better experienced and more richly furnished with Gods gifts and graces than my selfe would vndertake this worke which is to God most acceptable and to his saints and children so profitable and necessarie at length after others long silence I resolued to speake and no longer to conceale such true comforts as God hath reuealed vnto me to the end that hereby I might releeue and comfort those who are poore in spirit and humbled in the sight of sinne or at least by offering willingly to this vse my small mite I might giue an occasion vnto others better able to vnlocke and open their rich treasuries that they may bestow vpon their poore brethren their great talents and gifts of better valew The which my labors as I did not rashly vndertake them so I haue not suddenly finished them for almost three yeeres since I purposed to take this worke in hand which I haue now by Gods assistance finished but at the first I confesse I intended not that it should come in to publike view but onely as others before me propounded as the end of my labours the comforting
first of that which is insensible 483 CHAP. XXXIX Of that hardnes of hart which is ioyned with sense and feeling thereof 487 Consolations for such as bewaile their imperfections in hearing the word 491 CHAP. XL. Consolations for such as bewaile their wants in prayer 495 CHAP. XLI Of the infallible signes of true repentance 504 That the assurance of the remission of sinnes dependeth not on the dignitie of repentance 511 CHAP. XLII How wee may proue against Sathans temptations that wee haue true faith 513 Of the diuers degrees of faith 515 CHAP. XLIII Sathans temptations grounded vpon our want of sense and feeling of faith answered 525 CHAP. XLIIII How the weake Christian is to comfort himselfe when he is depriued of the sense of faith and other graces and sensibly feeleth the contrary corruptions 529 CHAP. XLV Of the meanes whereby our faith may be strengthened and increased 537 Of the meanes whereby we may be preserued from doubting and desperation 541 CHAP. XLVI Sathans temptations concerning smalnesse and weaknes of faith answered 549 That a weake and small faith may be a true and liuely faith 550 That all the power of hell cannot preuaile against the smallest measure of faith 551 CHAP. XLVII Sathans temptation concerning the certaintie and constancie of faith answered 554 Sathans temptation grounded on the strong faith of other of Gods children answered 555 That God both can and will vphold the weakest beleeuer 559 CHAP. XLVIII Of our iustification what it is and the causes parts therof 563 CHAP. XLIX That we are not iustified by our workes and merits prooued first by the scriptures 570 Secondly by diuers arguments 576 CHAP. L. That faith alone iustifietth how this is to be vnderstood 577 That faith alone iustifieth proued both by testimonies and reasons 579 That not our owne but Christs righteousnesse is the matter of our iustification 581 CHAP. LI. Sathans temptations mouing the weake Christian to doubt of his iustification answered 586 THE CONTENTS OF THE third Booke CHAP. I. Of sanctification what it is and the causes thereof 592 CHAP. II. Of the effects subiect obiect and time of our sanctification 598 CHAP. III. Of the parts of sanctification mortification and viuification and how they are wrought in vs. 602 CHAP. IIII. Sathans temptations whereby he inticeth vs to commit sinne answered 608 Many reasons seruing as preseruatiues to keepe vs from the contagion of sinne 610 CHAP V. Of the two sorts of preseruatiues to keepe vs from falling into sinne 616 CHAP. VI. Of some speciall meanes whereby we may be preserued from committing sinne 621 CHAP. VII Sathans temptations whereby hee discourageth the Christian in the worke of sanctification answered 624 That in the most sanctified remaine some reliques of sinne and the causes thereof 624 That our wants and corruptions should not discourage vs but redouble our care and diligence 627 Consolations to keepe vs from being discouraged when we see and feele our wants and corruptions 628 The causes wherefore God doth not perfectly sanctifie vs in this life 631 CHAP. VIII Sathans temptations drawne from our slow going forward in sanctification answered 636 CHAP. IX Sathans temptations whereby he aggrauateth our sinnes in generall answered 640 What it is to walke after the flesh and after the spirit 642 The differences betweene the sinnes of the regenerate and the vnregenerate 643 CHAP. X. That sinnes committed after repentance are pardonable 645 That all sinnes of knowledge are not presumptuous 647 That sinnes committed against knowledge are pardonable 648 Of sinnes often committed 651 CHAP. XI Sathans temptations whereby he perswadeth the Christian that he hath sinned against the holy Ghost answered 653 What the sinne against the holy Ghost is and how it may be distinguished from other sinnes 654 CHAP. XII Sathans temptations whereby he impugneth the certaintie of our perseuerance answered 656 Diuers arguments to prooue the certaintie of our perseuerance 659 FINIS THE FIRST BOOKE INTREATING OF THE POWER and policies of our spirituall enemies and of the meanes how we may withstand the one and defeate the other CHAP. I. That all the godly are assaulted with the spirituall enemies of their saluation § Sect. 1 THE Apostle hauing shewed the mysterie of our saluation and the causes thereof for the confirmation of our faith in the three first chapters of his Epistle to the Ephesians and afterwards in the other chapters hauing set downe diuers duties both generally belonging to all Christians and also particularly appertaining to men of sundrie conditions that he might moue them to repentance and amendment of life in the next place like the Lords Centinell doth discouer and giue vs warning of the approch of mighty enemies willing vs to arme our selues at all points in our owne defence and couragiously to stand vnder the standerd of Christ Iesus that we may be continually in readines to endure the encounter chap. 6.10 11 c. All that will liue like Gods seruants must prepare themselues for the spirituall combat Whereby he giueth vs to vnderstand that as soone as we seeke for assurance of saluation in Christ and endeuour to serue the Lord in a holie and a Christian life wee are to prepare our selues for a combat vnlesse we would suddenly be surprised for the spiritual enemies of our saluation bandie themselues against vs as soone as we haue giuen our names vnto God and taken vpon vs the profession and practise of Christianitie which are the liuerie and cognisance of our heauenly Lord and Master And this is manifest by the example of Gods children from time to timâ ãâ¦ã though they liued in peace and securitie before thââ ãâ¦ã tained into Gods familie yet no sooner were ãâã âitted to be of Gods household seruants but Sathan and the world haue raged against them laboring both by inward temptations and outward furie either to withdraw them from Gods seruice by flattring inticements or vtterly to destroy and ouerthrow them by open violence No sooner had Abel offered a sacrifice of sweete smelling sauour vnto God Gen. 4. but Sathan stirreth vp Cain to become his butcher whilest Moses was contented to be reputed the sonne of Pharaohs daughter he enioyed all prosperitie but as soone as hee ioyned himselfe to Gods people and Church Pharaoh seeketh his life as long as the Israelites worshipped the Egyptian Idols they sate by their flesh-pots in peace and quietly enioyed the fruites of the land but as soone as they made but a motion of seruing the Lord the King stirred vp by the diuell doth rage against them with more then barbarous crueltie whilest Paul persecuted the Church of God Sathan did not so much trouble him either outwardly in bodie or inwardly in minde but no sooner was he truly conuerted to the faith and preached the Gospell but presently he setteth his wicked impes on worke to take away his life which the Lord not permitting he mooueth them to persecute him by imprisoning whipping and stoning him and not content
tied with the heauie bolts and chaines of sinne hee is retchlesse and secure but if our Sauiour by his Ambassadours in the preaching of the word loose and vnburthen vs of these chaines and bolts and by the light of his spirit so illuminate the eyes of our vnderstanding that we see the way out of Sathans dungeon of ignorance and so escape out of his captiuitie then he rageth against and pursueth vs as Pharaoh did the Israelites that either he may bring vs backe againe into his bondage or els destroy vs if we make resistance Lastly they feele not any fight betweene the flesh and the spirit because the flesh wholie ruleth them and like a flood which hath a cleere current carrieth them wholie into a sea of sinne without any stop or resistance and therfore no marueile they feele not this fight when the spirit which is one of the combatants hath no force nor residence in them § Sect. 4 Secondly That the true Christian may receiue comfort by feeling the spirituall conflict Gods children who continually feele the assaults of their spirituall enemies and see the breaches which are made in their soules with the continuall batterie of their temptations may receiue no small consolation hereby when as they consider that all who professe themselues Gods seruants and resolue to serue the Lord in holines and righteousnes are thus tempted and tried Reuel 12.17 For the Dragon is wroth with the woman that is Gods Church and her seede which keepe the commandements of God and haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ as is Reuel 12.17 and like a roring lion seeketh their destruction because they haue renounced him and fight vnder the standard of the Lord of hoasts whom hee maligneth and hence it is that whilest we liue without sense of sinne we eate and drinke and take our ease without disturbance but after we make any conscience of our waies and endeuour to serue the Lord then Sathan casteth against vs the firie darts of his temptations and we feele many conflicts betweene the flesh and the spirit with which the worldly man is neuer troubled So that when we are thus tempted and assaulted by Sathan the world and our corrupt flesh it is a strong argument to perswade vs that wee are intertained for Gods souldiers and haue receiued the presse money of his spirit for Sathans kingdome is not diuided neither doth he fight against those who are his friends and seruants but against those who wage warre against him and fight vnder the Lords standerd True it is that when his seruants haue committed such abominable and grieuous sinnes as haue made deepe wounds in their seared consciences whereby they are awakened out of their sleepie lethargie of securitie then Sathan filleth them with horrour and despaire that hee may keepe them from true repentance when he can hide from them their sinnes no longer and the Lord in his iust iudgement and for the example of others doth suffer Sathan to begin in them the torments of hell in this life but if hee can by any meanes hide their sinnes and keepe them quietly in his kingdome he will neuer vexe them And hence it is that whereas one perisheth through despaire many thousands perish through presumption and securitie Let all those therefore who feele the burthen of their sinnes and are vexed with the continuall assaults of their spirituall enemies comfort themselues for hereby they haue assurance that they are members of the Church militant into which none but souldiers are intertained and that now they begin to be Gods friends and seruants when as Sathan opposeth himselfe against them CHAP. II. Why God suffereth his seruants to be exercised in the spirituall conflict of tentations BVt here it may be demaunded why the Lord will suffer his seruants to be thus tempted and assaulted whereas the wicked are free from such conflicts I answere first for his owne glorie for whereas our enemies are strong and mighty and we weake and feeble hereby is the Lords omnipotent power manifested to all the world by whose assistance such impotent wretches conquer and subdue such furious and puissant enemies Secondly God suffereth his children to be tempted that so those spirituall graces which he hath bestowed vpon them may the more cleerely shine to his glorie For who can know whether they be Gods golden vessels before they be brought to the touchstone of temptation Who could know the faith patience and valour of Gods souldiers if they alwaies lay quietly in garrison and neuer came to the skirmish Who could feele the odoriferous smell of these aromaticall spices if they were not punned and brused in the morter of afflictions For example who would haue discerned Abrahams faith Dauids pietie Iobs patience Pauls courage and constancie if they had been neuer tempted which now to the glorie of God shine to all the world And as the Lord suffereth Sathan and his impes to trie his children for his owne glorie so also for their spirituall and euerlasting good for first hereby he chastizeth them for their sinnes past and recalleth them to their remembrance that so they may truly repent of them And this cause Iob speaketh of Iob. 13.26 Iob. 13.26 Thou writest saith he bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth Secondly hereby hee manifesteth vnto vs our secret and hidden sinnes which the blind eyes of our iudgement would not discerne if their sight were not quickned with this sharp water of temptation For so long as wee liue in peace our secure consciences neuer summon vs to the barre of Gods iudgement but when wee are roused vp by temptation wee enter into a more straight examination of our selues and search what secret sinnes lie lurking in the hidden corners of our hearts that so wee may repent of them and make our peace with God without whose assistance wee can haue no hope to stand in any temptation Thirdly the Lord hereby preuenteth our sinnes to come for when we haue experience that the most sharp weapons which Sathan vseth to inflict deepe wounds in our consciences are our sinnes this will make vs most carefull to abstaine from them least thereby we strengthen him for our owne ouerthrow And as these temptations of Sathan are in this regard so many bridles to restraine vs from sinne so also they are so many prickes to let out the winde of vaine glorie wherewith like bladders we be puffed vp as wee may see in the example of Paul who lest he should be exalted out of measure through the abundance of reuelations receiued a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet him 2. Cor. 12.7 Fourthly 2. Cor 12.7 the Lord suffereth Sathan to assault vs that wee may hereby come to the fight of our owne weaknesse and infirmities when wee haue receiued many foiles and learne to relie vpon his helpe and assistance in all our dangers for so proud we are by nature that before
the diuell that he might deliuer all them which for feare of death were all their life subiect to bondage as it is Heb. 2.14 15. He was indeede a mightie prince of this worldly Canaan Iosh 10.24.25 but our good Ioshua hath subdued him and hath left nothing for vs to doe who are his souldiers and followers but to tread in his necke in token of victorie But we alas are faint-harted like vnto Iether the first borne of Gedeon Iudg. 8.20 21. for though our Sauiour Christ hath conquered these our spirituall enemies and hath put the sword of his spirit into our hands wherewith we might also vanquish them yet we are afraid to draw the sword because we are but fresh water souldiers and white liuered and therefore we had need to encourage our selues not onely by looking on the victorie of our chiefe Captaine but also on the conquest of our fellow souldiers who were weake and fraile like our selues So likewise Christ hath ouercome the world and willeth vs to be of good comfort seeing we shall be partakers with him in his triumph if we wil ioyne with him in his fight Ioh. 16.33 Ioh. 16.33 And though our flesh be a treacherous enemie and stronger to vs then the spirit yet so we will fight against the lusts thereof we shall be sure of victorie for he will assist vs with his holie spirit and therewith enable vs more and more to mortifie this old man and bodie of sinne Well may we take a foyle in this spirituall combat but the Lord wil raise vs vp againe For though we fall yet shall we not be cast off because the Lord putteth vnder his hand as it is Psal 37.24 And the Lord hath promised that he will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our power but will giue the issue with the tentation that we may be able to beare it as it is 1. Cor. 10.13 and he that hath promised is faithfull and true yea truth it selfe and therefore he will be as good as his word Though therefore Sathan incounter vs with all furie let vs not be faint-harted but couragiously endure his assaults and so in the end the victorie will be ours for if wee resist the diuell he will flie from vs Iam. 4.7 if we fight the Lords battailes valiantly the God of peace shall tread Sathan vnder our feete shortly as it is Rom. 16.20 For the promise of brusing the serpents head made by the Lord Gen. 3.15 doth belong not onely to Iesus Christ our head but also to all those who are members of his bodie § Sect. 6 Let vs not therefore feare to fight against beaten and conquered enemies slothfully pretending our weaknes to withstand these sonnes of Anakim for as one saith Nemo hic non vincet nisi qui vincere noluit Erasm in Enchir milit Christ Euery one shall be a conqueror who desireth the conquest For if we will be the Lords souldiers he will not suffer himselfe to be so much disgraced as to let vs be ouercome by his mortall enemies He hath armed vs himselfe with his owne armour and sent vs out to fight his battailes and therefore he will not haue vs vanquished being fortified with his strength for so should himselfe be ouercome in vs and his weapons would be esteemed weake and insufficient Yea he hath ingrafted vs into his own bodie and we are liuely members thereof and therefore let vs neuer think that all the power of hell shall be able to ouercome vs for what head can with patience suffer his sound members to be pulled from his bodie if he be able to defend them CHAP. IIII. Of the malice of our spirituall enemie Sathan § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning the reasons which may encourage vs to vndertake this combat now we are to speake of the spirituall warfare it self wherein as in all other warres we are to consider of our preparation to the conflict and the conflict it selfe In our preparation we are first to consider of the state qualitie and condition of our enemies and of our meanes how we may withstand and ouercome them Concerning the first in an enemie who proclaimeth warre against vs we are to consider two things first of his will and secondly of his power For if he haue will to hurt vs and no power he is not to be greatly regarded if power and no malitious and vnreconcilable will he is not so much to be feared but if his power be great and puissant and his will malitious then is it time to looke about vs and to muster all our forces that we may be readie to endure the incounter First therefore concerning the will of our grand and arch enemie Sathan if wee consider thereof aright wee shall finde that it is most malitiously bent against vs Sathans will most malicious so that there is no hope of truce or reconciliation with him though wee could finde in our cowardly hearts to labour and sue for a dishonorable peace with Gods and our enemie For his malice is not newly conceiued but inueterate euen as ancient within a few daies as the world it selfe and much more durable for the world shall haue an end but Sathans malice to mankinde is endlesse because the cause thereof namely the loue and fauour of God toward the faithfull whose estate he doth enuie and maligne himselfe being eternally reprobated shall be endlesse and eternall And this appeareth in the example of our first parents who were no sooner placed in the garden of pleasure and possessed of Paradise but Sathan being almost burst with enuie to see their happie estate neuer rested till he had disgorged his malice and dispossessed them of that happinesse which they enioyed Neither doth he lesse maligne and hate those who being fallen in Adam are raised vp in Christ and haue the fee simple of euerlasting glorie purchased by Christs merit assured vnto them by the spirit of God and a liuely faith And hence it is that the Lord knowing Sathans malice towards his children and that whether he fawneth or frowneth he alwaies seeketh their destruction hath proclaimed open warres betweene vs Gen. 3.15 Gen. 3.15 that we may alwaies stand vpon our guard and not be surprised at vnawares that also wee may not entertaine a thought of peace though Sathan offer it on whatsoeuer conditions for what peace can there be betweene the children of God and the children of Belial betweene the seede of the woman and the seede of the serpent seeing God himselfe from the beginning hath put enmitie betweene them § Sect. 2 But as the malice of Sathan is inueterate Sathans malice ioyned with violence so also it is mortall and deadly not to be satisfied by offering a small iniurie by taking away our goods and good name or afflicting vs with sicknesse no not by taking away our liues for nothing will satisfie him but our finall destruction of body and soule And this his malice is liuely deciphered
from all danger of death The first of these vertues is signified hereby in that he calleth faith a shield which repelleth Sathans temptations as the shield doth the darts that are cast against it the second by the word quenching namely that as water quencheth the fire so faith quencheth the firie darts of Sathans temptations as is aforesaid VVhy Sathan is called the wicked one Lastly wee are to note that he calleth Sathan the wicked one to shew vnto vs that hee is the father and author of all wickednesse and sinne both by sinning himselfe and prouoking others to sinne by his temptations And therefore he is called the wicked or euill one both here and Matth. 6.13 But deliuer vs from the euill one Matth. 6.13 and 13.38 Ioh. 8.44 So Matth. 13.38 The tares are the children of the wicked one as also Ioh. 8.44 CHAP. XIIII Of the helmet of saluation THe fift peece of our Christian armour is the helmet of saluation which is so called by a metonymie of the effect because it bringeth saluation to them that weare it Esa 59.17 Rom. 8.24 1. Thess 5.8 for we are saued by hope as it is Rom. 8.24 which we are to vnderstand by the helmet of saluation as appeareth 1. Thess 5.8 where he exhorteth vs to put on the hope of saluation for an helmet Hope the helmet of saluation As therefore souldiers when they goe into the field put on their helmet that thereby they may defend their head which is their chiefe part from the cruell blowes of the enemie so we being to fight the spirituall battaile must put on hope both of victorie and the glorious crowne belonging thereunto and so shall wee neuer turne our backes when wee are assaulted seeing by the Lords assistance we doe assuredly hope for victorie and through his mercie and the merits of Christ do expect after our combat is finished the garland of euerlasting happines promised to all that ouercome For though Sathan assault vs on the one side by offering vnto vs the riches honours and pleasures of the world that thereby he may intice vs to sinne and so yeeld our selues his captiues he shall not preuaile against vs if we be armed with this helmet of saluation for as no man in his right wits would sell his certaine interest vnto a goodly inheritance for a bright shining counter so much lesse will any man who is not starke mad sell his assured hope of the eternall kingdom of glorie by yeelding himselfe the slaue of sinne and Sathan to purchase for the present the worlds counterfaite shining excellencies which are in truth but mutable or at least momentanie vanities And though he assault vs on the other side with afflictions Act. 28.20 crosses and persecutions as he did Paul yet wee will with him for the hope of Israel be content to bee bound in the chaines of miserie and affliction For the heauiest crosse will seeme tolerable yea an easie yoke and a light burthen 2 Cor. 4.17 to those who doe expect and hope for a farre most excellent and an eternall waight of glorie neither can the straight way and the narrow gate discourage those that in the end of their iourney assuredly expect a palace of pleasure and neuer fading felicitie But on the other side if we doe not put on this helmet wee shall not dare to lift vp our heads in the day of battaile for as those who are encouraged with hope of victorie and the spoyle ensuing doe fight valiantly so those who are quite forsaken of hope doe forsake also the field and casting downe their armour and weapons doe either runne away or cowardly yeeld vnto the enemie CHAP. XV. Of the sword of the spirit § Sect. 1 Of the sword of the spirit ANd so much for the defensiue armour which wee must put on that which followeth is both defensiue and offensiue fit to defend our selues and repell and foyle the enemie The first is the sword of the spirit the word of God This the Apostle calleth the sword of the spirit because it is a spirituall and not a carnall weapon which the spirit of God himself hath as it were tempered made sharpened and put into our hands to repell our spirituall enemies whensoeuer they assault vs. If therefore we would defend our selues and driue backe Sathan wee must not onely buckle vnto vs the defensiue armour before spoken of for he that standeth altogether vpon defence standeth vpon no defence but wee must take vnto vs the sword of the spirit wherewith we may repell and deadly wound our spirituall enemies Wherein we are to imitate the example of our chiefe Captaine Iesus Christ who though he was able to haue confuted Sathan by other arguments or to haue confounded him by the omnipotent power of his deitie Matth. 4. yet as he suffered himselfe to be tempted in all things like vnto vs so he vsed also the same weapons which he hath appointed vs to vse in this spirituall combat of temptations to the end that we might be taught how to handle them hauing his example for our imitation and also may conceiue assured hope of victorie considering that our Captaine subdued Sathan with the selfesame weapons § Sect. 2 Whensoeuer therefore wee are assaulted by Sathan let vs draw out the sword of the spirit That the sword of the spirit is a most fit weapon to repell Sathans temptations that wee may defend our selues and giue him the foyle as being the most fit weapon for this purpose for if Sathan seeke to blind the eyes of our vnderstanding with ignorance that thereby hee may leade vs as it were hoodwinkt into sinne the word of God is a lanthorne to our feete and a light vnto our pathes to discouer Sathans darke illusions and secret ambushments and to guide our feete in the way of peace If he seeke to deceiue vs with his lies and to seduce vs into errors the word of God is the touchstone of truth by which wee discerne the pure golden veritie from the drossie conceits of humane inuentions and the subtill delusions of Sathans probable falsehoods from the vndoubted certaintie of Gods infallible truth If he transforme himselfe into an angell of light Gods word doth pull off his vizard and maketh him appeare in his owne likenes if he come vpon vs like a roring lion to deuoure vs it protecteth vs from danger and maketh vs strong enough to withstand his violence Seeing therefore this weapon is so excellent let vs most highly esteeme it and manfully vse it whensoeuer Sathan doth assault vs and tempt vs vnto sinne How we are to vse the sword of the spirit in the conflict of temptations For example when he inticing vs to commit sinne doth extenuate and mince it as though it were but a May-game and a tricke of youth which God regardeth not let vs draw out the sword of the spirit saying it is written that all they are accursed who continue
90.11 because that made quite against him or if hee recite them right he will wrest the words vnto another sense than the holie Ghost hath written them that so he may deceiue vs and leade vs into error CHAP. XIX How Sathan allureth vs into sinne by degrees and draweth vs from one extreme to another § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I shewed at large Sathans first polliticke stratagem which he vseth to circumuent vs by fitting his temptations according to our nature and disposition or our state and condition A second pollicie which Sathan vseth to circumuent vs is this if he cannot at the first intice vs to fall into outragious wickednes Sathan laboreth to draw vs into outragious sinnes by degrees he will seeke to draw vs thereunto by degrees beginning at the least and so bringing vs from that to a greater till at last we come to the highest step of wickednes whereby it commeth to passe that as those who walke to the top of an high hill whose ascent ariseth by little and little come to the top without wearines before they well perceiued that they did ascend so they who goe forward in the waies of wickednes by degrees do without any controulment or checke of conscience clime vp to the highest top thereof whence Sathan casteth them down headlong into the pit of destruction For example if he see a professor of religion which maketh conscience of his waies he doth not vsually seeke at first to draw him into heinous sinnes vnlesse the cordes of his temptations be exceeding strong but first he allureth him to come into the companie of wicked men by offering some pleasure or profit or by occasion of affinitie and marriage ioyning him if he can with such a yokefellow as wil draw him faster backe than he can draw her forward in the course of godlines If he thus farre preuaile then he tempteth him to winke at their sins which in conscience he condemneth that he may still inioy his pleasure and profit or continue in their loue and fauour then in the next place he moueth him to thinke them tollerable sinnes which they commit and nothing so outragious as others fall into and when he hath made this progresse then he inticeth him to taste of sinne which he so sweetneth with the sugred delights of this vaine world that he swalloweth it downe without all loathsomnesse and neuer tasteth the bitternesse thereof till the heat of Gods spirit doe cause it worke in his conscience so as he is neuer at rest till he haue cast it vp againe by vnfained repentance Otherwise if he be not preuented thus by Gods spirit Sathan will by this meanes cause his conscience to swallow and to digest such loathsome sinnes which in former times he abhorred to see others commit And as those who from their infancie are accustomed to take poysons in small quantities doe enable their stomackes to digest more till by long custome and increasing the quantitie by degrees it becommeth so familiar to their stomackes that instead of poysoning them they are nourished thereby as histories doe record of some of the Indian Kings so Sathan inticeth vs to swallow downe the poyson of sinne at the first in such small quantitie that our consciences may not be sicke thereof but hauing well digested the least he increaseth the measure till by long custome he hath made it so familiar to our consciences that those sinnes are euen meate and drinke vnto vs which at the first we loathed as deadly poysons Now if we would defeate this pollicie of Sathan we must continually watch ouer our owne hearts and pull them backe when wee see that they but incline vnto any sinne we must not lightly esteeme of any sinne nor willingly giue entertainment to the least wicked thought for though in it selfe it be not so hainous yet it will inlarge our consciences and make roome for a greater til at last we keepe open house readie to receiue all wickednes which offereth it selfe vnto vs and as we are carefull to auoyde the sinnes themselues so with as much diligence we are to shunne the occasions and meanes by which we might be drawne or inticed thereunto But of this point more hereafter § Sect. 2 A third pollicie which Sathan vseth to circumuent vs Sathans third pollicie in drawing men out of one extreme into another is to bring vs from one extreme to another For example when we see the vilenesse of prodigalitie so as we will no longer be possessed of that vice then will Sathan make it as odious as he can and indeauour to bring vs into extreame hatred thereof that so he may the more easily draw vs into the contrarie vice of couetousnesse If he cannot any longer keepe vs asleepe in sinne by rocking vs in the cradell of carnall securitie and singing vnto vs the sweete tunes of Gods mercie and Christs merits theÌ will he labour to plunge vs in despaire by setting before our eyes the heynousnesse of our sinnes and sounding in our eares the thundring threatnings of the law If he cannot any longer nuzzle vs in superstition and cause vs to place all our religion in ceremonies and in restrayning our selues of the vse of things indifferent he will draw vs to the other extreame by mouing vs to thinke all ceremonies vnlawfull and to practise all licenciousnes vnder pretence of christian libertie If he can no longer perswade vs to seeke for iustification by the workes of the law to the end wee may not rely on Christs merits and righteousnes he will bring vs into vtter dislike of this doctrine by shewing vs the absurdities thereof that he may draw vs to the other extreme namely to neglect good workes as altogether vnnecessarie to saluation because faith alone iustifieth If he cannot hide out of our sight the shining graces of Gods spirit by casting before our eyes the cloude of our sinnes and corruptions then he will cause vs to looke on them through the spectacles of selfe loue and affection to the end we may imagine them much greater than in truth they are and so be puffed vp in pride and too securely rest in those gifts we haue not seeking for increase If he cannot perswade vs to diffidence and distrust he will moue vs to tempt God vpon no necessarie occasions and thus he dealt with our Sauiour Christ for first he tempted him to distrust Gods prouidence and to prouide for himselfe by turning stones into bread but when he could not so preuaile he moued him to make an vnnecessarie experiment of his prouidence and care by casting himselfe downe headlong from the pinacle of the temple whereas there were ordinarie meanes whereby he might descend Now the end why Sathan vseth this pollicie is more violently to cast vs into one extreame of sinne when with full swinge of will we do auoyde the other as also to make vs beleeue that the latter temptation is the motion of Gods spirit seeing it is cleane
withstand Sathan when he fawneth than when hee frowneth when hee fighteth by ambushment than when he assaulteth vs by open violence when he offreth to stab vs to the heart than when hee doth but as it were pricke a vaine letting vs blood to death without sense of paine when hee tempteth vs to outragious sinnes than when he inticeth vs to secret and hidden sinnes when he allureth vs like a friend to commit sinne by offring pleasure riches or honours than when like an enemie a roring lion or cruell dragon he raungeth about and rageth against vs Nam cum delectabile proponit molestum supponit dum vngit pungit He propoundeth things delightfull to bring vs to griefe and miserie he fawneth on vs that he may bemire vs and killeth while he embraceth vs. Neither doth man know his time but as the fishes which are taken in an euill net Eccless 9.12 and as the birds which are caught in the snare so are the children of men snared in the euill time when it falleth vpon them suddenly as it is Eccles 9.12 Nay seeing this fight is farre more dangerous because hee couereth his hooke with an alluring baite and those snares of sinne more pernicious which lie hidden than those which lie in open view Temptations vnto secret sins most dangerous seeing wee are more easily tempted to those sinnes which are secret and disguised in the habite of vertue than vnto those grosse sinnes which haue their names as it were branded in their foreheads seeing also we can more hardly repent of them both because they do not appeare so horrible and grieuous vnto vs as the other open and outward sinnes and also because they worke in vs no shame after we entertaine and liue in them neither can any of our christian brethren admonish or rebuke vs for them they being secret vnknown therfore is Sathan made more audacious to tempt vs and wee more bold to admit of his temptation and after we are fallen wee lacke meanes to raise vs vp againe by vnfained repentance for our selues doe approoue our sinnes and our brethren know them not which Bernard well discerning vttereth this speech fit for this purpose Extimesco magis occulta peccata quae clam committo quam manifesta quae perpetro palam clam enim si pecco nemo me redarguit Vbi autem reprehensio non metuenda est ibi tentatori patet aditus liberrimus peccatum cum voluptate admittitur I am more affraid saith he of my secret then of my open sinnes for if I sinne secretly there is no man to reproue me and where reprehension is not feared there the tempter hath most free accesse and the sinne is entertained with pleasing delight In a word seeing we are more easily drawne into these sinnes and after we are enthralled with them make no hast to get out of our captiuitie therefore let vs be much more warie and heedfull in discouering and auoyding these hidden snares and secret sinnes into which we doe most commonly fall vnwittingly and being fallen doe most willingly continue in them § Sect. 8 Secondly How Sathan assaulteth vs by his instruments the world and the flesh Sathan assaulteth vs sometimes by his deputies and instruments especially he employeth in these seruices the world and the flesh In the world he doth not onely make choyse of our enemies and prophane irreligious men which he stirreth vp to afflict and persecute vs to the end we may be discouraged from the profession and practise of true godlinesse but also of our deare friends and acquaintance and our neere kindred sometime our brother or sister our parents and children yea sometimes a mans wife which lieth in his boo some playeth the part of the tempter As we may see in the example of Iob who was not so much vexed by all his outward afflictions as by the temptation of his wife and three friends The same is euident in the example of Eue whom Sathan vsed as his instrument to intice Adam to the breach of Gods commaundement and Iesabel who was the diuels deputie in prouoking her husband to oppression and horrible murther Neither doth he onely vse to these ends our carnall friends but also our spirituall kindred in Christ who are of the same religion and make the same profession with vs and thus by the old Prophet he inticed the young Prophet to transgresse Gods commaundement 1. King 13. 1. King 13. And thus hee tempted our Sauiour Christ to neglect the worke of our redemption vsing the Apostle Peter as his instrument and therefore because he supplied the diuels place our Sauiour calleth him by his name saying Matth. 16.23 Get thee behinde me Sathan thou art an offence to me Matth. 16.23 And thus nowadaies he vseth professors yea preachers of the Gospell as meanes to tempt men to sinne both by their words and euill examples which temptation is farre more daungerous and of greater force then if all worldlings should combine themselues together and labour both by perswasion and example to seduce them for when they can say I am a professor as well as thou 1. King 13.18 I am a seruant of God who make conscience of my waies as well as thou I am a Prophet as well as thou and therefore thou needest not to make any doubt or scruple in following my councell or example it is a most strong temptation to intice vs to sinne for like sheepe we are most apt to follow after when any of our owne companie leade vs the way And therefore if we would resist this temptation we must labour after true knowledge that we may not depend vpon others for our direction but vpon the word of God alone and not liue by example but by precept for the straightest rule that euer was of the most holy mans life our Sauiour Christ excepted is often and in many places crooked for who is it that hath not erred and gone astray and therefore if we alwaies follow their examples in all particulars we shall erre with them besides all our owne errors § Sect. 9 So also he vseth the helpe of our owne flesh to betray the spirit and leade vs captiue into sinne and that so cunningly That Sathan vseth the helpe of our owne flesh in tempting vs to sin that we can hardly discerne between Sathans suggestions and our owne corrupt motions and desires for being a spirit he doth not appeare in a corporall shape and perswade vs to sinne with reall words which are conuayed to the heart by the eare but he commeth to vs after a spirituall manner and suggesteth secretly his temptations into the heart and minde directly and immediatly so as wee can seldome distinguish his motions from our owne thoughts For as the spirit of God doth so moue vs to all vertuous and holy actions as that in the meane time we would thinke his motions to be our owne godly cogitations 2. Cor. 3.9 but that we are
the idolatrous heathen to burne in sacrifice their deare children So also he tempteth some to despaire of Gods mercie and so torment themselues with horror and feare yea sometimes to lay violent hands vpon themselues murthering and taking away their owne life which by nature is so deere and precious vnto them All which being contrarie to our naturall inclinations and the desires of the flesh manifestly appeare to be the suggestions of Sathan And these are the chiefe differences betweene the temptations of Sathan and the flesh otherwise they are commonly so like one to the other that they can hardly be discerned and therefore let vs not be so carefull curiously to distinguish them as to auoyde or resist them knowing that Sathan is the captaine generall and the flesh and the lusts thereof Sathans chiefe aides and assistants which continually fight against the spirit and labour to plunge both bodie and soule into euerlasting destruction CHAP. XXII Of the generall meanes whereby we may be inabled to withstand our spirituall enemies § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning the manner of Sathans fight The circumstances to be considered in this spirituall conflict now we are to speake of the conflict it selfe wherein as I haue shewed the parties assaulting and oppugning are the diuell and his assistants the world and the flesh the partie defending and resisting is the christian souldier The cause of the fight is not for lands and dominions nor for riches and mines of gold for these would Sathan be content to giue if he had them in his possession if we would renounce Gods seruice and fall downe and worship him but for the euerlasting saluation of our soules which Sathan laboreth by all meanes possible to hinder and to plunge vs into endlesse destruction The weapons which the assailants vse in this fight are not the sword speare or any other carnall furniture but spirituall temptations whereby they seek to intice draw and prouoke man to sin that consequeÌtly he may receiue the wages therof euerlasting death The weapons which the ChristiaÌ souldier vseth to defend himself and repell his enemies is the spiritual armour before spokeÌ of namely the girdle of veritie the breast-plate of righteousnes the knowledge profession of the Gospel of peace the shield of faith the helmet of saluation the sword of the spirit and feruent and effectuall prayer § Sect. 2 Now in this conflict of temptations Of two common affections to be considered of in this spirituall conflict there are first two common affections or generall properties to be considered of the Christian souldiers manfull resistance or els his fainting and receiuing the foile for either he couragiously standeth vpon his defence armed with the graces of Gods spirit and putteth Sathan to flight by withstanding his temptations or els being surprized at vnawares whilest he is disarmed of these spirituall weapons and Christian armour hee is soiled by his spirituall enemies yeelding vnto their temptations and falling into sinne Of the first meanes to withstand our spirituall enemies to wit Gods commandement That we may withstand our spirituall enemie valiantly in all his temptations and obtaine a finall victorie there are certaine general means to be vsed which may serue as strong forts and bulworkes vnto which we may retire our selues as often as we faint and be readie to receiue any disaduantage in the fight First we are continually to haue in memorie the commandement of our chiefe captaine Christ Iesus whereby he inciteth vs to a continuall fight without fainting or yeelding So Eph. Eph. 6.10.11 6.10.11 Be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might Put on the whole armour of God that ye may be able to stand against all the assaults of the diuell 1. Pet. 5.8 And 1. Pet. 5.8 Your aduersarie the diuell as a roring lion walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure Whom resist stedfast in the faith The second meanes hope of victorie Secondly let vs be incouraged to withstand our spirituall enemies with assured hope of victorie for we fight the Lords battailes vnder the standerd of Iesus Christ whose power is omnipotent and therefore able to defend vs to ouerthrow our enemies with a word of his mouth who also is our head and we his members and therefore we may assure our selues that he hath no lesse will than power to succour vs. As also let vs alwaies haue in minde the crowne of victorie promised to all that ouercome euen a crowne of glorie and euerlasting happines in Gods kingdom Apoc. 2.7 3.5.12.21 And this will make vs resolue neuer to faint in the battell Apoc. 2.7 and 3.5.12.21 nor cowardly yeeld vnto Sathans temptations though he should intice vs to sinne by offring vs the whole world because we would not thereby hazard the losse of this eternall waight of glorie The third meanes to be alwaies in readines Thirdly we are alwaies to stand in readines armed with the christian armour the graces of Gods spirit and to vse al good means that we may be more and more strengthened confirmed in them but yet when we are at the strongest we are not to presume vpon our own strength but to relie our selues wholy vpon the Lords assistance and when wee are tempted and assaulted we must continually implore his help that being armed with the power of his might wee may withstand the temptation and obtaine victorie The fourth meanes to take occasion of Sathans temptation vnto sinne of doing the coÌtrary vertue Fourthly when we are assaulted by our spirituall enemies and tempted vnto any sinne we must not only abstaine from committing thereof but also take occasion thereby of doing the contrary vertue For example wheÌ we are tempted to vnlawful pleasures we must not only abstaine from theÌ but also we are somewhat to abridge our selues of those that be lawfull and the more feriously and painfully to follow the works of our lawfull callings when we are tempted to couetousnes we must the more carnestly exercise the works of mercie and christian liberalitie when we are teÌpted to ambition we must not only refraine froÌ vainglorie but we must labour after true humilitie and mortification refusing not only vnlawfull honours but those also which are lawfull so oft as we haue iust cause to feare that Sathan wil taking occasion of our corruption hereby cause vs to forget God when we are tempted to neglect the hearing of Gods word on the Lords Sabbaoth wee are the more diligently to heare it not only then being bound hereunto by Gods commandement as being one of the chief means of sanctifying this day consecrated to Gods seruice but also on the weeke daies if the Lord giue vs fit opportunitie when as we might lawfully be exercised in the duties of our callings In a word when we are tempted to any vice wee are to take occasion thereby of doing the contrarie vertue in the meane time carefully auoiding the policie of
losse or crosse maketh me mourne weepe and waile when by my sinne I haue offended God I cannot shed a teare nor shew any true signe of hartie sorrow and such is mine vntowardnes and corruption that in stead of forsaking my sinne I am readie to fall againe vpon the next occasion And therefore I cannot haue any faith or full assurance of Gods promises made in Christ seeing they are all limited and restrained to those sinners which repent and amend That the desire of Gods graces is accepted for the graces which we desire That therefore these mourning soules may receiue some comfort let them know first that if they haue an earnest desire of repentance faith and the rest of Gods graces if they haue a good purpose to leaue and forsake their sinnes and to spend their liues in the seruice and worship of God if they are displeased with their corruptions and according to the measure of grace giuen pray vnto God desiring the assistance of his holy spirit whereby they may more and more mortifie the old man and crucifie the flesh and the lusts thereof if they hate the sinne they commit and loue the good which they cannot doe if they can grieue because they are no more grieued for their sinnes and be displeased with themselues because their sinnes doe no more displease them then may they be assured that they are Gods children who are acceptable vnto him in Iesus Christ For he respecteth not so much our actions as our affections nor our workes as our desires and indeuours so that he who desires to be righteous is righteous he that would repent doth repent hee that striueth to leaue and forsake his sinnes hee repâteth of him as if he had left and forsaken them they that would neuer fall nor bee foiled by their spirituall enemies God esteemeth as his inuincible souldiers and valiant worthies who were neuer vanquished For the Lord accepteth the desire for the deede and if there be first a willing minde 2. Cor. 8.12 it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that a man hath not as it is 2. Cor. 8.12 So he is accounted blessed not who hath attained vnto perfect inherent righteousnesse indeede Matth. 5.6 but he who hungreth after righteousnesse Matth. 5.6 that is who hath a sence and feeling of his wants and imperfections and withall an earnest desire to haue his wants supplied § Sect. 3 But yet we must not imagine The conditions required vnto that desire which is acceptable that euery flickering and vnconstant desire proceeding from suddaine passion and some extraordinary occasion is pleasing vnto God for so euery worldling might imagine himselfe to be in the state of grace but vnto this desire I speake of there are diuers things required As first that this desire be ioyned with an holy indeuour and earnest striuing and labouring in the vse of the meanes whereby wee may attaine vnto those graces which we doe desire for it is not sufficient that wee wish for faith repentance and other graces vnlesse we indeuour to attaine vnto them and to this end carefully vse all good meanes ordained of God for the obtaining our desires Secondly this desire must not be suddaine like a flash of lightening vanishing away as soone as it entreth into vs but we must constantly perseuere in it till it be satisfied Thirdly it must not bee a slight and indifferent desire as though we would haue these graces if we could easily attaine vnto them otherwise wee doe not greatly care whether wee haue them or no but it must bee very earnest at least sometime though not alwayes So as we may say with Dauid My soule longeth after thee O Lord as the thirstie land Psal 63.1 And As the Hart brayeth for the riuers of water so panteth my soule after thee O God as it is Psal 42.1 Fourthly this desire is true and pleasing vnto God when as it proceedeth from a sense of our owne want and penurie in regard whereof we are truely humbled And hereof it is compared to hungering and thirsting in which two things concurre first a sence of want which afficteth vs and a desire to haue it supplied Fiftly it is not sufficient that we haue a continuall and earnest desire of our saluation vnlesse wee desire as earnestly the subordinate causes and meanes tending thereunto namely vocation iustification sanctification faith repentance and the rest of the graces of Gods spirit for euen Balaam himselfe did wish that he might die the death of the righteous but his desire was not acceptable to God because he wished not also to liue their life he desired to die like them that he might be saued but hee desired not to serue the Lord in holinesse and newnesse of life whereby he might haue been assured of saluation If therefore wee would haue our desires acceptable to God they must be ioyned with an holy indeuour to obtaine those spirituall graces which we doe desire they must be constant earnest and proceede from a true sence and feeling of our owne want and be referred as well to the meanes as to the ende and then the desire of grace is the grace it selfe the desire of faith is faith the desire of repentance is repentance not in it owne nature but in Gods acceptation who accepteth the will for the deede § Sect. 4 And in truth this is the chiefe perfection of our righteousnes The Christians perfection consisteth in desiring and labouring after perfection when as we feele our imperfections and labour earnestly after more perfection for Christiani sumus potius affectu quà m effectu We are Christians rather in our affections and desires than in our workes and abilities neither doth the Lord bestow vpon his children the full measure of his spirit and the graces thereof in this life but onely the first fruites which are as it were but an handfull of corne in respect of the whole field and the earnest to assure vs of the rest which is but as a peny in respect of many thousands which are confirmed vnto vs thereby Rom. 8.23.2 Cor. 1.22 and 5.5 as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.23.2 Cor. 1.22 and 5.5 True it is indeede that God bestoweth his spirit and the graces thereof vpon some of his children in greater measure and vpon some in lesse euen as the first fruites may be a greater or lesser handfull and the earnest is sometimes a peny and sometimes a shilling sometimes more and sometimes lesse but yet the greatest measure which any receiue is but as an handfull of the first fruites and an earnest peny in respect of the maine summe and full measure which the Lord hath hereby assured vs that he wil bestow vpon vs in his kingdom and hee that hath receiued the least earnest hath as full and perfect assurance of the whole bargaine which God hath couenanted to make good vnto vs as he who hath receiued the greatest according to the
nature of an earnest to which the measure of grace here receiued is compared But wherein doth this measure of grace and chiefe perfection of a Christian consist in this life Surely not in their workes for they are all imperfect and so full of corruptions that they are odious in Gods sight being considered in themselues and examined by the rule of his exact iustice neither in their inherent righteousnes and begun sanctification for when they are at the holiest they are polluted with the reliques of originall corruption which bring foorth the fruites of actuall transgressions and make vs vnable to doe the good we would in that manner and measure which we should and therefore those which are most righteous are not in this respect acceptable to God but herein the perfection of a christian consisteth when as seeing his imperfections wants and sinnes he is grieued and truly humbled with the sight and sense of his owne miserie and wretchednesse and disclaiming and reiecting his owne righteousnes and good workes doth flee vnto our Sauiour Christ hungring after his righteousnes and by a liuely faith applying vnto his wounded soule his merit and obedience doth looke for saluation in him alone and lastly when as in obedience to his commandement and in true thankfulnes for his infinite mercies he hath an earnest desire to glorifie his name by a godly and Christian life striuing and endeuouring continually to forsake his sinnes to mortifie his corruption and to attaine vnto more and more perfection in righteousnes and holines For Maxima pars Christianismi est toto pectore velle fieri Christianum It is the greatest part of Christianitie to desire with the whole heart to become a Christian § Sect. 5 If therefore we doe keepe the couenant of the Lord nay if we but thinke vpon his commandements to the end we may doe them the louing kindnes of the Lord shall endure for euer vpon vs as it is Psal 103.17.18 if we can from our harts say with good Nehemiah Nehem. 1.11 Nehem. 1.12 O Lord I beseech thee let thine eare now hearken to the prayer of thy seruant and to the prayer of thy seruants who desire to feare thy name the Lord will heare vs indeed and graunt our requests If with the Prophet Dauid we haue but a respect to Gods commandements with a care to fulfill them we shal not be confounded Psal 119.6 as it is Psal 119.6 If wee but desire to obey Gods commandement the Lord will accomplish our desire and quicken vs in his righteousnes 40. though we be dull yea dead vnto all goodnesse as it is vers 40. Rom. 7. If with the Apostle Paul wee doe the euill which we would not and consent to the law that it is good delighting therein in the inner man then though we are with him led captiue vnto sinne yet it is not wee that offend but sinne that dwelleth in vs that is our old man our corrupt and vnregenerate part That neither the name nor actions of the flesh can properly be ascribed to the spirituall man which cannot fitly be called by our name because it is mortified alreadie in some measure and shall be fully abolished by the spirit of God neither doth it liue the same spirituall life with vs seeing it is not quickened by the same spirit and therefore as those who haue diuers soules which giue vnto them life and motion are themselues diuers and also called by diuers names so the new and old man liuing as it were by diuers soules the one being quickned with Gods spirit the other by Sathan whereof it commeth to passe that the more the one liueth the other dieth the more strong the spirit is the weaker is the flesh and the actions of both are quite contrarie therefore they may fitly be called by diuers names neither can the actions of the flesh bee ascribed to the spirit properly seeing they are contrarie the one to the other For as if a science of a crab tree and another of a pepin tree being grafted into the same stocke doe both bring foorth their seuerall fruites the one crabs the other pepins it may fitly be said this tree bringeth foorth either pepins or crabs because they grow in the same stocke but yet it cannot bee truly said that the crab tree science bringeth foorth pepins or the pepin science crabs so because the flesh and the spirit are ioyned together in the same bodie and soule we may in this respect say that this man sinneth or doth that which is good but yet wheÌ we speak of the regenerate or carnall man properly and seuerally as we cannot truly say that the flesh doth any good so neither can we truly affirme that the spirit and regenerate man doth commit that which is euill but as the Apostle speaketh sin which dwelleth with him And though the flesh be the farre greater part yet doth it not denominate giue the name to the christian his actions because it is partly mortified partly in mortifying and partly to be mortified that is deputed and destinated to death and destruction and also because it is the worse and more vnworthie part without compare and consequently not to giue the name for as wine mixt with water is called still wine though the water exceede the wine in quantitie because it is the more excellent substance so the flesh being mixt with the spirit though it be in greater quantitie it doth not giue the name to vs and our actions but the spirit as being our most excellent and worthie part and of it wee are called spirituall regenerate and new men though the least part be spirituall regenerate and renewed If therefore we are regenerate and haue in vs the spirit of God and the graces thereof in the least measure wee may boldly say with Paul that it is no more we that do offend God but sinne that dwelleth in vs neither shall we receiue punishment but the flesh that is our vnregenerate and corrupt part which shall be mortified and fully abolished by the spirit of God as for the spirituall and regenerate part it shall daily bee more and more strengthened and confirmed in the spirituall life and the more punishments afflictions and torments the flesh hath inflicted on it the more shall the spirituall man grow vp in grace and goodnes till our corruption being by little and little mortified and in the end fully abolished by death we shall be perfect men in Christ liuing a spirituall and euerlasting life in all glorie and happines in his kingdome When therefore the Lord suffreth Sathan to afflict vs in our goods bodies and in our soules and consciences as hee did Iob it is not because hee hath forsaken vs and giuen ouer his whole interest hee hath in vs to this wicked spirit but as the Apostle speaketh in another matter he deliuereth vs vnto Sathan to be afflicted for the destruction of the flesh 1. Cor. 5.5 that the
to seeke vs whilest wee were lost and spent three and thirtie yeeres in following and finding vs who were wandring and straied sheepe crying and calling vnto vs euen till he became hoarce with lowd cries and passing thorow the thornie waies of troubles and persecution till he had shed his precious blood and finally laid down his life for our sakes should now turne away his eyes and stop his eares when his sheepe desire to follow him and earnestly implore his helpe finding their owne weaknesse and vnabilitie to come so swiftly to him as they should The Lord is our Sauiour and Redeemer who hath not spared his owne precious blood but hath giuen it to his father as the price of our redemption that wee might bee deliuered out of the captiuitie of the diuell in which we were detained as it is 1. Tim. 2.6 1. Tim. 2.6 If therefore we haue a sense of our captiuitie and a desire to be set at libertie being wearie of our miserie and vnwilling to stay any longer in this cruell bondage our Sauiour Christ will redeeme vs for to this end hee came into the world Luk. 4.18 as appeareth Luk. 4.18 And though like vnto poore captiues who hauing long time been clogged with heauie bolts and galled with strong chaines haue their lims so benummed and sore that they cannot goe after they are freed out of prison so we after we haue long been detained in Sathans captiuitie fettred with chaines of sinne and clogged with the heauie bolts of our corruptions be so galled and benummed that wee cannot swiftly follow Christ our Redeemer in the waies of righteousnes vnto his kingdome of glory but halt and stumble euery step through our infirmitie and weaknes yet if we haue an earnest desire of coÌming after him then surely he that hath giuen this inestimable price for our redemption will not now leaue vs in the hands of his and our enemies but will feede vs with the foode of his word and Sacraments strengthen and support vs with his holy spirit inabling vs with the graces thereof to follow his steps till hauing obtained full libertie wee arriue at his kingdome of euerlasting glorie § Sect. 8 Lastly That these are Christs souldiers who haue a desire of ouercomming their spirituall enemies that I may fit the similitude to the spirituall conflict whereof we speake If we haue an earnest desire of ouercomming our spirituall enemies and withstanding their temptations whereby they labour to draw vs to sinne wee may be assured wee are Christs souldiers how weakly soeuer we fight when we come to the encounter For though a souldier through sicknes be so infeebled that he cannot weld his weapon against the enemie yet if hee march forward and shew a couragious heart and earnest desire to ouercome it will hereby plainly appeare that hee is faithfull to his Captaine and therefore hee shall receiue his pay though at the first onset his lims should faint vnder him And so if through sinne we haue our spirituall man so weakned that he is ready to faint at the first encounter with our spirituall enemies yet if we march vnder Christs standerd and fight the battailes of the Lord of hoasts hauing an earnest desire euen aboue our strength to ouercome our enemies surely Christ our grand Captaine will acknowledge vs for his souldiers and will giue vs our pay euen a crowne of victorie and seeing his power is omnipotent and his loue incomprehensible we may make sure account that if in the fight wee receiue a foile hee will stand ouer vs to defend vs with the shield of his prouidence and raise vs vp againe yea if we be taken prisoners and led away captiue by sinne and Sathan hee will rescue and deliuer vs. There is no discredit accreweth to a souldier by receiuing wounds or by being by vnresistable violence taken prisoner nay rather it argueth his valour and sheweth that the inuincible courage of his minde doth farre surpasse the weak force of his bodie but rather hereby is a souldier disgraced if either he dare not march into the field or being entred the battaile doth shamefully flee away or cowardly yeeld vnto the enemie so in this spirituall warfare it is no dishonour to receiue foiles and wounds of our spirituall enemies for the most valiant souldiers that euer fought the Lords battailes haue sustained the like nay if in the fight they be taken prisoners yet so they resist to the vttermost of their power and shew an earnest desire to be out of the captiuitie of sinne and Sathan this is acceptable to their captaine Christ and he will in pitie and compassion restore them to libertie But if rather than they would endure the danger of the fight they professe themselues friends to sinne and Sathan or if hauing professed themselues Christs souldiers they at the first encounter of their spirituall enemies tempting them to any sinne doe forsake Christs standerd shamefully or cowardly yeeld to sinne and Sathan voluntarily liuing in their slauerie without desire of liberty then either they shew themselues notable cowards worthie to be cassered out of Gods campe or traiterous rebels who though outwardly they made a profession that they were Christs souldiers yet in heart they desired to serue Sathan § Sect. 9 Here therefore is incouragement for the weake Christian who is discouraged and ashamed to looke his Redeemer Iesus Christ in the face because of the manifold foiles which he receiueth in this spirituall combat for howsoeuer before the fight of temptations he resolueth manfully to make resistance and to ouercome yet when the diuell strongly assaulteth the world flattreth or frowneth and the flesh trecherously betraieth him fighting secretly with whole legions of vnlawful lusts against the spirit then is hee foiled and often taken captiue of sinne But let such to their comfort know that if they continue their earnest desire of fighting still the Lords battailes and ouercomming their spirituall enemies they are accepted of Iesus Christ and in the end hee will giue them strength to obtaine a finall victorie And that their manifold foyles and griesly wounds which they receiue of sinne and Sathan may not discourage them let them consider that neuer any entred the battaile our chiefe captaine Christ excepted but they haue beene subiect to the like That Gods most valiant souldiars haue receiued soyles Adam who was the strongest champion in his owne strength that euer entered the lists was ouerthrowne at the first encounter and taken captiue of sinne in which bondage he should euer haue remained had not Christ redeemed him Noah was ouercome with drunkennes and Lot added thereunto incest Dauid a notable souldier in fighting the Lords battailes was made a slaue to his owne lusts Peter a stout champion ranne away and forsooke his maister In a word there was neuer any that liued who haue not been foyled by Sathan and wounded with sinne One perhaps receiueth more and deeper wounds or is longer held captiue
spirit working in vs for by nature wee are dead in our sinnes and the children of wrath as well as the vnbeleeuing heathen or most prophane worldling Eph. 2.1.3 Eph. 2.1.3 By nature we are not able so much as to thinke a good thought or to will that which is good no more than those who remaine in the state of condemnation as appeareth 2. Cor. 3.5 Phil. 2.13 but it is our Sauiour Christ 2. Cor. 3.5 Phil. 2.13 Eph. 3.25.26 who so loued his Church that he gaue himselfe for it that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word c. as it is Eph. 5.25.26 So that when we haue attained to the highest measure of sanctification that wee can possibly attaine vnto we must in all humilitie confesse with Paul 1. Cor. 15.10 that by the grace of God we are that we are as it is 1. Cor. 15.10 Neither must wee attribute any thing in the worke of our saluation vnto our sanctification and good workes but ascribe all to the free grace and vndeserued loue of God in Christ whereby we are sanctified and stirred vp to new obedience who were altogether polluted yea dead in our sinnes so that our sanctification and worthinesse is not the cause of Gods loue and mercie towards vs but his loue and free goodwill is the cause of our sanctification and maketh vs who were vnworthie in our selues worthie in Christ of his loue and fauour And therefore we must not measure Gods loue by our worthines and abundance of grace as being a cause thereof nor despaire of his fauour and mercie when wee see our vnworthines and weaknes in sanctifying graces for these are no causes of his loue but effects and consequently when wee want them altogether though there be no cause of hope whilest we remaine in this state yet wee are not vtterly to despaire for the time to come seeing the Lord in his good time may begin his good worke in vs and when it is begun and we haue receiued the least measure of sanctification euen a desire and holie endeuour to liue in holinesse and righteousnesse wee may be assured that it is Gods worke which he hauing begun will finish and accomplish Phil. 1.6 according to that Phil. 1.6 In the meane time let vs possesse our soules with patience and with a quiet and peaceable minde labour after the increase of grace vsing all good meanes ordained of God for this purpose submitting our selues in regard of the measure of grace which wee doe desire to his good will and pleasure who will dispose of all so as shall be most for his glory and our good And in any case let vs beware that wee doe not so impatiently and violently desire encrease of more grace as that in the meane time we forget to be thankfull to God for that wee haue turning our songs of praise for Gods great benefits into murmuring and repining Let vs not be like vnto rich misers who haue their mindes so intent vpon the getting of that riches they haue not as that they forget to enioy and take comfort of that they haue let vs not resemble those vnthankful men who when they haue receiued many benefits doe still desire more and when their desires are not presently satisfied vngratefully murmure against their benefactors as though they had receiued nothing but let vs make vse of those graces which we haue receiued to Gods glory our comfort let vs desire more that we may more glorifie him with his own gifts and though our desires be not presently satisfied let vs not fall into impatiencie but submit our selues vnto his goodwill and pleasure and be truly thankfull for that portion of grace which it hath pleased him of his abundant mercie to bestow vpon vs. § Sect. 6 Lastly Our owne worthinesse no cause of our saluation Rom. 6.23 Eph 2.8 Tit. 2.11 our saluation it selfe dependeth not vpon our owne worthinesse but vpon Gods free mercy and vndeserued loue for saluation is the free gift of God and not the wages of our owne worthinesse as death is the wages of sinne as appeareth Rom. 6.23 And wee are saued by grace through faith and that not of our selues it is the gift of God as it is Eph. 2.8 And the Apostle telleth vs Tit. 2.11 that the grace of God bringeth saluation and teacheth vs to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and that wee should liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world so that our forsaking sinne and imbracing holinesse and righteousnesse is not the cause of our saluation but the grace of God by which all these effects are also wrought in vs. But most plaine is that of the Apostle 2. Tim. 1.9 where he excludeth our owne workes and worthinesse 2. Tim. 1.9 to the end he might ascribe the whole worke of our saluation to Gods grace and goodwill Who hath saued vs saith he not according to our workes but according to his own purpose and grace So Tit. 3.5 Not by the works of righteousnesse which we had done Tit. 3.5 but according to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and renuing of the holy Ghost Seeing therefore Gods loue is not grounded vpon our owne worthinesse seeing he electeth redeemeth calleth iustifieth sanctifieth and finally saueth vs of his meere mercie and free goodwill without any respect of our owne merits or good workes let vs not restraine the infinite loue of God to our deserts nor measure his vnmeasurable goodwill by the short ell of our owne merits but as the Lord hath freely loued vs so let vs acknowledge his free and vndeserued loue and relie wholy thereupon notwithstanding our vnworthinesse seeing our worthinesse is no cause of his loue but it is his loue which maketh vs and will surely make vs worthie to be beloued if we rest wholy vpon him in Christ by a true and liuely faith For so much as we despaire in respect of our own vnworthinesse so much would wee ascribe to our owne worthinesse and looke how much we attribute vnto our selues in the worke of our saluation so much wee detract from Gods free mercie and Christs merit and therefore let vs humbly acknowledge our owne vnworthinesse and become nothing in our own eyes that we may wholy rely vpon God that hee may bee all in all For well worthie are we to thirst if wee leaue the fountaine of liuing waters and dig vnto our selues broken cesternes which will hold no water Iere. 2.13 well worthie are we to fall into the gulfe of despaire if we forsake the firme pillar of our saluation Gods mercie and Christs merit relying and resting vpon the broken staffe of our owne righteousnesse well worthie are we to be damned if wee enuie the Lord the praise and glorie of our saluation desiring rather to ascribe it vnto our selues § Sect. 7 But here the tempter wil obiect that God is iust and
graces of Gods spirit to the praise of his glory who hath bestowed them and to the comfort of our owne soules who haue receiued them And as they are chastisements they serue for sharpe eye-salues to cleere our dimme sight so as we may see our sinnes and truely repent of them They serue for sowre sauces to bring vs out of loue with our sweete sinnes and for fire and files whereby wee are purged and scoured from the drosse and rust of our corruptions They are sharpe pruning kniues to lop and trimme vs that we may bring forth plentifull fruits in godlinesse They are spurres to pricke vs forward in the Christian race and hedges to keepe vs from wandering out of the way They are sharp salues to draw out our secret corruptions and bitter potions to cure our desperate diseases They are that wormewood wherby the Lord weaneth vs froÌ the loue of the world whose pleasing delights we would euer sucke without wearinesse if our mouthes were not distasted with some afflictions They are roddes wherewith being scourged wee are made more circumspect in our wayes and more carefull to performe obedience vnto all the commandements of our heauenly Father In a word they are the straight path which leadeth to euerlasting happinesse and a bridle to restraine vs from running headlong in the broade way which leadeth to endlesse wo and miserie And therfore seeing our momentany afflictions do serue for the manifesting of Gods glorie for the increasing of spirituall graces and the furthering of our eternall saluation let not Sathan perswade vs that wee are out of Gods loue and fauour because of our afflictions but rather let vs repute them as they are indeede signes of his gracious prouidence and fatherly care which he hath ouer vs. § Sect. 3 But here the tempter will obiect that this I speake is true of the outward afflictions of the bodie Sathans temptations grounded vpon our spirituall afflictions for thereby the flesh is mortified and subdued and the spirituall graces of Gods spirit exercised and increased in vs but thy afflictions will he say are farre different for thy soule is filled with horrour and feare thy conscience is mortally stung with sinne and the waight thereof ouerwhelmeth thee thou seest thy selfe subiect to the curse of the law and art alreadie tormented with the paines of hell thy God who looketh vpon his children with an amiable countenance frowneth vpon thee like a seuere Iudge and thou tastest of nothing but of his heauie wrath and displeasure in a word thou hast not one sparke of true consolation wrought in thee by Gods spirit with which those that are Gods children are fully replenished and wherby they are incouraged patiently to abide all afflictions but thy inward vexations are the torments of an euill conscience and the flashings of hell fire wherewith hereafter thou shalt eternally be burned To this temptation we must answere that it cannot be denied but that the afflictions of the minde are farre more grieuous than the afflictions of the bodie That our spirituall afflictions are no signes of Gods hatred and that the torments of conscience caused by the waight of sinne and the apprehension of Gods fearefull wrath are as it were Gods three-stringed whip in respect of the gentle rod of outward afflictions for a sorrowfull mind drieth vp the bones Pro. 17.12 Pro. 18.14 as it is Pro. 17.12 and the spirit of a man may sustaine his other infirmities but a wounded spirit who can beare as the wise man speaketh Prou. 18.14 Neuerthelesse though these corrections are more sharp and grieuous than the outward afflictions of the bodie yet it cannot be denied but that these also are the chastisements which our heauenly Father inflicteth vpon his children somtimes for his owne glorie and sometime for their triall or chastisement when more light correction will not reclaime them For first those places of scripture before quoted are spoken generally of all afflictions whatsoeuer and therefore are not to be restrained to the outward afflictions of the bodie seeing they extend themselues also to the afflictions of the minde neither doth our heauenly Father correct all alike but some he rebuketh onely by his word and goeth no further when as this reclaimeth them but if this will not preuaile hee goeth a step further and chastizeth them with gentle correction as with outward crosses and afflictions but if this will not reforme them he taketh his whippe into his hand wherewith hee grieuously scourgeth them to the end they may more sensibly taste of his displeasure and amend that which is amisse and this he doth by making them feele the waight of sinne Reu. 3.19 Heb. 12.6 and appehend his wrath and heauie displeasure which by their sinnes they haue iustly incurred and yet notwithstanding all this he still remaineth their gracious Father who seeketh not their destruction but their reformation Neither need this dealing of our heauenly Father seeme strange vnto vs seeing earthly parents take the same courses with their children whom they tenderly loue for when they offen them they first seeke their amendment by words and fatherly admonitions and when this will doe no good they proceed to blowes and in a gentle manner do correct them and if this preuaile not with them then they vse more sharpe and seuere chastizement but if all this be to no purpose then will they disguise their fatherly affection vnder the vizard of wrath and heauie displeasure they banish out of their countenance all signes of loue and assume terrible looks and bitter frownes yea they will sometimes thrust them out of doores and reiect them a while leauing them to shift for themselues and to endure all miserie And whence proceedeth all this surely not from hatred but from loue and tender care which they haue ouer them for their good And this maketh them vse the bridle of correction to restraine them from running into all licentiousnesse this causeth them to pretend wrath in the countenance that they be not by their lewdnesse forced to entertaine it into their hearts this mooueth them to reiect them for a time that they may reclaime and retaine them for euer Neither doth our heauenly Father who is infinite in loue deale otherwise with his disobedient children hee vseth but his word if his word will suffice hee goeth no further then gentle chastizement if that be inough but if hee sharply scourge vs yea if hee looke vpon vs with a frowning countenance and shew nothing in outward appearance but his wrath and heauie displeasure if he seeme to reiect vs for a time and to giue vs ouer to be tormented by Sathan yet vndoubtedly all this proceedeth from his loue and that fatherly care hee hath ouer vs for our euerlasting good and saluation hee seeketh not our destruction but amendment he frowneth on vs for a time that hee may looke graciously on vs for euer he seemeth to reiect vs for a while that like the prodigall
sonne we may returne againe and be receiued into his euerlasting loue and fauour § Sect. 4 Secondly That spirituall afflictions tend to our mortification the Lord sendeth afflictions to mortifie in vs the old man the flesh and vnregenerate part now the flesh is not onely in our bodie but also in our soule and euery part and facultie thereof and therefore the Lord doth not afflict the bodie alone with outward calamities but euen the soule also with griefe of minde and horrour of conscience with the waight of sinne and sense of his wrath to the end that our corruptions both in bodie and soule may be mortified the old man with the lusts thereof crucified and in the end fullie abolished Iere. 4.4 And therefore doth the Lord breake our hard and stonie hearts therefore doth he plowe and teare them vp like fallow ground to the end that the seede of his grace being sowne in them may take roote fructifie and bring forth a plentifull haruest of godlinesse to his glorie and our comfort It is not therefore for want of loue that our heauenly father doth thus bruse vs and euen crush vs in peeces it is not because he will reiect vs and cast vs of but when we are truely humbled when our hard hearts are softned and our spirits broken and made contrite then will he regard vs and shew his tender loue and mercifull kindnesse vnto vs as he hath graciously promised Matth. 12.20 The brused reede will he not breake Matth. 12.20 Psa 51.17 and smoking flax shall he not quench So Psal 51.17 The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and broken heart O God thou wilt not despise And the Prophet telleth vs that our Sauiour Christ was sent into the world to preach glad tidings vnto the poore to binde vp the broken harted c. to comfort all that mourne Esa 61.1 2 3. to giue them beautie for ashes the oyle of ioy for mourning the garment of gladnes for the spirit of heauines c. as it is Esa 61.1.2.3 Luk. 4.18 § Sect. 5 Lastly Gods dearest children subiect to spirituall affliction that the afflictions of the minde the apprehension of Gods wrath the sting of sinne and torments of conscience are not any true and certaine signes of Gods hatred hereby it plainely appeareth in that the most deare children of God haue been subiect to them and that in great measure For example Iob who by Gods own testimony was the iustest man that liued on the earth Iob. 1.8 Iob. 1.8 notwithstanding was so grieuously afflicted both in body and minde that he bursteth out into these grieuous complaints Iob. 6.4 9.17 18. 13.24.26 16.9 19.11 Iob. 6.4 The arrowes of the almightie are in me the venime whereof doth drinke vp my spirit and the terrors of God fight against me And chap. 9. vers 17. He destroyeth me with a tempest and woundeth me without cause 18. He will not suffer me to take my breath but filleth me with bitternesse So c. 13.24 Wherefore hidest thou thy face and takest me for thine enemie And v. 26. Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth And c. 16.9 His wrath hath torne me and he hateth me and gnasheth vpon me with his teeth mine enemie hath sharpned his eyes against me And. c. 19.11 He hath kindled his wrath against mee and counteth mee as one of his enemies Looke also vpon the example of the Prophet Dauid who though he were a man according to Gods own heart yet was he made to drinke a deep draught in this cup of inward afflictions and was vexed not only outwardly in his estate goods and body but also in his soule with the sense of Gods wrath with the waight of sinne and the terrors and torments of conscience which make him to vtter these and such like pittifull complaints in the booke of the Psalmes Psal 6.3 Psal 6.3 My soule is also sore troubled but Lord how long wilt thou delay And v. 6. I fainted in my mourning I cause my bed euery night to swim and water my couch with my teares So Psal 38.2 Psal 38.2.3 Thine arrowes haue light vpon me and thine hand lieth vpon me 3. There is nothing sound in my flesh because of thine anger neither is there any rest in my bones because of my sinne 4. For mine iniquities are gone ouer mine head and as a waightie burthen they are too heauie for me c. And Psal 88.7 Thine indignation lieth vpon me Psal 88.7.14 15 16. and thou hast vexed me with all thy waues And v. 14. Lord why dost thou reiect my soule and hidest thy face from me 15. I am afflicted and at the point of death from my youth I suffer thy terrors doubting of my life 16. Thine indignations goe ouer me and thy feare hath cut me off So in the 77 Psalme he taketh vp this lamentable complaint vers 7. Psal 77.7 8 9 10. Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shew no more fauour 8. Is his mercie cleane gone for euer doth his promise faile for euermore 9. Hath God forgotten to be mercifull hath he shut vp his tender mercies in displeasure 10. And I said this is my death Looke also vpon the Apostle Paul who though he were a chosen vessel whom God had seperated from his mothers wombe to carrie his name before the Gentils and is is Act. 9.15 Act. 9.15 Gal. 1.15 2. Cor. 6.4 5 6 7 8. Gallat 1.15 yet was hee afflicted grieuously not onely outwardly in body as hee professeth 2. Corinth 6.4.5.6.7.8 c. but also in minde for the messenger of Sathan was sent to buffet him 2. Cor. 12.7 8. and hee had a long time a pricke in the flesh from which hee could not be freed though he often begged this fauour at Gods hand as appeareth 2. Cor. 12.7.8 And the burthen of sinne grieuously afflicting his conscience forced him to cry out Rom. 7.24 Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of his death § Sect. 6 So that by these and many such like examples That Christ himselfe indured these spirituall afflictions 1. Cor. 10.13 1. Pet. 5.9 Esa 53.3 that is manifest vnto our comforts which the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 10.13 There hath no temptation taken you but such as appertaineth to man for the same afflictions which we suffer are accomplished in our brethren which are in the world as it is 1. Pet. 5.9 Yea the same and farre greater were indured by our head Iesus Christ himselfe who receiued deepe and grisly woundes in respect of those small scratches which we suffer and drunke the full cupe of Gods heauie displeasure of which we onely sip or taste for he was not onely in his outward state deiected and reputed as an abiect amongst men nor persecuted by his cruell enemies alone euen to
as if he should come to a man who hath endured much and tedious sicknesse and should say vnto him thou diddest imagine thy selfe awhile agoe very beautifull and exceeding strong but thou wast much deceiued for if thou lookest in a glasse thou shalt presently perceaue that thou art leane pale and deformed and if thou makest triall of thy strength thou shalt finde that it is scarce sufficient to sustaine the waight of thine owne body Now who would not deride such fond reasoning who could not easily answere that iudgement is not to be taken of the beautie and strength of the bodie in the time of sicknes but in the time of health but this is the very like case and thus sottishly doth Sathan conclude or rather delude Gods children in the time of temptation for he sayeth thus vnto them thou diddest perswade thy selfe that thou art the childe of God and in his loue and fauour that thou art indued with faith patience and other graces and daily increasest in them but now thou art come to the triall it proueth farre otherwise for thy faith is turned into doubting or infidelitie and thy patience to impatiencie and therefore there is no likelyhoode that thou art beloued of God for then thou wouldest profit by afflictions and increase in grace and strength whereas thou bewrayest nothing but thy manifould corruptions But we are to know that we are not to iudge of our grace and strength in the time of temptation and of the spirituall conflict when as our soules are grieuously sicke with the sense of sinne and apprehension of Gods heauie displeasure incurred thereby when as the fire of Gods spirit is couered with the ashes of our corruptions and the fruites and graces thereof nipped with the coulde winter and boysterous blasts of temptations but we are to looke into our selues when the fit is past and the conflict ended and then shall we finde our patience by experience of Gods loue confirmed our faith renewed all other graces strengthened and increased and then shall we clearâây discerne the bright beames of Gods loue and fauour shining vpon vs when the cloudes of temptation are past away which did hide them from vs. § Sect. 8 That Gods deaââ children in gâeiuous temptations shew impatiencie and vtter someââââ inconsiderate speeches But if in the time of triall and temptation we iudge according to our present sense and feeling we must needes be deceiued for it cannot be denied but that euen the deare children of God who haue receiued a great measure of grace when the hand of God is vpon them doe doubt of his loue and fauour and when they are grieuously afflicted doe bewray their corruption and shew their impatience by vttering inconsiderate speeches for while we continue in this life we haue the reliques of sinne hanging on vs and we are partly flesh and partly spirit yea the flesh is the stronger part and therefore it is no maruaile if the flesh being pinched in the time of temptation doth complaine and being launced deepely with the rasor of sharpe afflictions doth cry out for paine complaining of the Surgeon that he dealeth too rigorously with him And if men through bodily sicknes haue their iudgements blinded their vnderstanding dasled and misled their memorie ouerthrowne so that they can put no difference betweene their friends and their enemies but euen raile vpon those whom in the time of their health they dearely loued and thinke none so much their enemie as their physition rauing and inconsiderately speaking they know not what what wonder is it if the like effects follow the sicknesse of the soule when it is as it were set vpon the racke pressed with the burthen of sinne and tormented with the apprehension of Gods anger considering that these kinde of afflictions are faire more grieous and without comparison more intollerable Pro. 28.14 for a man may sustaine his infirmities but a wounded spirit who can beare as it is Pro. 28.14 What meruaile then is it if they take God for their enemie when they feele his sharpe medicines though in truth he be their louing Phisition who by this meanes cureth them of their diseases of sinne and corruption what wonder is it if they vtter rauing speeches when the sense of paine presseth them so sore how is it possible but that they should doubt of Gods gracious loue and fauour when as they presently taste of nothing but his rigor and iustice § Sect. 9 Example to cleere the former point Iam. 5.11 We must not therefore iudge of our state while the crosse is vpon vs for so should we condemne the generation of the iust to be most wicked then should we imagine those who haue excelled in patience to be most wayward and impatience Looke vpon Job who is renowned for patience and you shall sinde that while the hand of God was vpon him he bewrayeth the corruption of the flesh and sheweth notable impatiencie cussing the day of his natiuitie and wishing that he had neuer been borne or else that he had presently after his birth been swallowed vp in the lawes of death Iob. 3 6.8.9.10 Iob. 3. So chap. 6.8.9 he thus crieth out like a man vtterly desperat O that I might haue my desire and that God would graunt me the thing that I lung for 9. That is that God would destroy me that he would let his hand goe and cut me off 10. Then should I yet haue some comfort though I burne with sorrow let him not spare c. Where Iob seemeth to deale with God as a condemned malefactor with a iust seuere iudge who seeing the anger of the iudge incensed against him for his crime hath no hope that he can by intreatie and perswasions mooue him to reuoke his sentence of death and therefore onely desireth a mitigation of the tortures and that he may quickly be dispatched and ridde out of his paine nam misericordae genus est citò occidere it is a kinde of mercie to be speedie in execution So Iob hauing no hope to be freed from his miseries desireth onely this fauour at Gods hands that he would not as it were corment him peece meale but make a quicke dispatch of him by laying on a greater waight of afflictions till by their vnsupportable burthen the breath were pressed out of his body And chap. 10.18 Iob. 10.18 Wherefore hast thou brought me out of the wombe Oh that I had perished and that none eye had seene me 19. And that I were as I had not been but brought from the wombe to the graue Looke vpon the Prophet Dauid who was a man according to Gods owne heart endued with a stedfast faith and constant patience and you shall perceiue that Gods loue and the graces of Gods spirit in him were so shadowed with the grieuousnesse of his present afflictions that he could not discerne them For he complaineth like a man vtterly cast off and reiected of God Psal 88.14 Lord
why dost thou reiect my soule Psal 88.14 and hidest thy face from me 16. Thine indignation is gone ouer me and thy feare hath cut me off 77.8.9 The like complaint he taketh vp Psal 77.8.9.10 Neither had the Prophet in these times alwaies the spirit of supplication and prayer but sometime the grieuousnesse of his paine did shut his mouth so as he could not confesse his sinne Psal 32.3.4 nor humble himselfe before his God though through the waight of affliction his bones were consumed and he roared for griefe all the day long as appeareth Psalm 32.3.4 So Ieremie seeing the word of God contemned Ierem. 20.14.15.18 and himselfe who was Gods ambassador despised could not beare it but bursteth out into great impaciencie cursing the day of his birth and euen the man that brought newes thereof to his father because he was borne to see labour and sorrow and that his daies should be consumed with shame Ierem. 20.14 15.18 If therefore we iudge of Iob Dauid and Ieremie acording to their outward behauiour and their owne inward feeling in the time of afflictions and in the combate of temptations we should thinke them voyde of faith impatience and destitute of all assurance and hope of Gods loue and fauour but the Scriptures teach vs otherwise propounding them vnto vs as patternes of patience and true godlinesse and themselues also at other times doe shew their singular faith patience and the rest of the graces of Gods spirit Seeing then this is not our case alone but the state of Gods dearest children let vs not beleeue the tempter telling vs that we are not Gods children because we see not Gods graces so plainely in the time of temptation and triall but contrariwise bewray our impatiencie and other corruptions but let vs be truely humbled in the sight of our infirmities laboring and striuing to reforme them and iudge of our state not as we finde it in the time of the conflict but as it was or is before or after the combate is ended § Sect. 10 Lastly the tempter obiecteth The obiection out of Eccles 9.1 answered and hath stirred vp his wicked instruments the enemies of Gods truth to defend that though wee are not wholy to despaire of Gods loue yet wee must doubt thereof and to this purpose they alleadge that saying Eccles 9.1 which they reade thus I haue handled all these things in my heart that I might curiously vnderstand Iust and wise men and their workes are in the hand of God and notwithstanding a man knoweth not whether he be worthie of loue or hatred but all things are kept vncertain for the time to come c. I answere that if Gods loue or hatred did depend vpon our owne vnworthinesse wee might well doubt nay I will say more wee might iustly despaire of his grace and goodwill and certainly assure our selues that we were hated and abhorred of God for this if any thing wee haue deserued But the truth is that as Sathan tempting our Sauiour and quoting scripture for his purpose left out that which made against him so here by his instruments assaulting his members he addeth to the scriptures that which maketh for him for neither in the Hebrew which is the originall nor in the Greeke translation is there any one word of our worthinesse or vnworthinesse but thus it is in the text as it is truly translated in our Bibles No man knoweth either loue or hatred of all that is before them and whereas they reade the words following thus But all things are kept vncertain for the time to come they most grosly depraue the text which is thus to be read as wee haue it translated All things come alike to all and the same condition is to the iust and the wicked and thus also doth Arias Montanus one of the most learned amongst themselues translate it Neither wil their corrupt translatioÌ stand with the sense and truth of the place for as he saith no man knoweth whether he be worthie of loue so also that no man knoweth whether he be worthie of hatred but this is vtterly false for so should wee say that wee could not know whether the Sodomites for their filthinesse the Canaanites for their idolatrie Iulian for his apostasie were worthie to be hated of God whereas the scriptures witnesse the cleane contrarie and euen they themselues doe confesse that they who desperatly giue ouer themselues into all sinne and wickednesse are not to doubt but that they are worthie of Gods anger and heauie displeasure why therefore on the other side may not those who are truly conuerted vnto God and indued with a liuely faith which worketh by loue be assured of Gods loue and fauour seeing he hath assured them hereof in his word Nay in the same chapter vers 7. their corrupt exposition is ouerthrowne for there he biddeth vs to eate our bread with ioy and to drinke our wine with a cheereful heart for God now accepteth our works Now though God did indeede accept ourworkes yet wee could not be moued to ioy and cheerefulnesse of heart hereby vnlesse also we might be assured of his acceptation But let vs examine these words and shew the true sense of them The exposition of Eccles 9.1 There are two expositions giuen which may stand with the analogie of faith and the circumstances of the text For some vnderstand these words not of Gods loue or hatred but of mans loue towards those things he desires and of his hatred towards those things he flieth and then this is the sense of the place A man knoweth not whether those things which he loueth as pleasures honours and riches or those things which hee hateth namely crosses and afflictions shall happen vnto him because they are not disposed by his owne power but by the prouidence of God who giueth these outward things indifferently to all both iust and vniust So that if the words are thus to be vnderstood there is no shew of reason in the Papists exposition Secondly let it be granted that it is to be vnderstood of Gods loue towards vs yet it will make nothing for their purpose for then this is the plaine sense of the words no man can know whether hee bee loued or hated of God by these common outward things which happen alike to al and in respect whereof there is the same condition to the iust and the wicked and to the pure and polluted to those that worship God and those that worship him not there is no iudgement that can bee giuen either of our selues or others in respect of our outward state for sometime the iust are poore the vniustrich the wicked aduanced to honour and the godly afflicted and persecuted For example Esau enioyed his delights and plentie of all things Iacob like a poore pilgrime went into a strange countrie hauing no other riches but his clothes on his backe and his staffe in his hand when he was come amongst his
it is manifestly declared in the Gospel that wee are elected vnto euerlasting life and therefore we are bound to beleeue it and may be assured that we are elected The proposition or first part of this reason containeth two branches the first is that we are bound to beleeue whatsoeuer the Gospell reuealeth the second that we may be assured of it both which are euident truths For that which Christ commandeth that wee are bound to perfourme but he commandeth vs to beleeue the Gospell Mar. 1.15 Repent and beleeue the Gospell Mark 1.15 1. Ioh. 3.23 So this is his commandement that we beleeue c. 1. Ioh. 3.23 The breach of which commandement is punished with euerlasting death For he that will not beleeue shall be damned as it is Mar. Mar. 16.16 16.16 And as we are bound to beleeue it so wee may also come to be assured thereof seeing the Gospell commandeth vs nothing which it doth not also by the inward and ordinarie cooperation of Gods spirit enable vs to perfourme For this difference is betweene the commandements of the Law and the commandements of the Gospell the Law sheweth vs the duties which we should perfourme but ministers vnto vs no power whereby wee may be enabled to perfourme them but the Gospell being assisted with the operation of Gods spirit doth command and withall giueth vs abilitie to perfourme the commandement for the words of the Gospell are spirit and life as our Sauiour speaketh Ioh. 6.63 6.63 and with the preaching thereof the spirit inwardly worketh quickning and strengthening vs to perfourme that which it enioyneth The assumption or second part of the reason is also cleere namely that the Gospell manifesteth vnto vs our election for what els is the whole Gospell but a declaration of Gods loue and of our election and redemption in and by Iesus Christ what is it els but the ambassage whereby God reconcileth vs vnto himselfe what els is contained therein but Gods mercifull promises of life and saluation made on no other condition but on the condition of faith which we need not feare to perfourme seeing it is commanded vs of God and therefore though we had no other reason to beleeue yet wee should beleeue in obedience to Gods commandement seeing he commandeth nothing which is not good in it selfe tending to his owne glorie and our saluation and if we doe beleeue though our vnworthinesse bee neuer so great yea though our faith bee neuer so weake and small yet may wee thereby be assured of our election and saluation for this is Gods will Ioh. 6.40 and 3.36 that whosoeuer beleeueth in his sonne shall haue euerlasting life as it is Ioh. 6.40 So Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life But most notable is that place 1. Ioh. 1. Ioh. 5.10 5.10 He that beleeueth in the sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe that is they neede no other reasons to perswade them that the testimonie which God hath giuen of his sonne namely that whosoeuer beleeue in him shall haue euerlasting life is true for they haue full and sufficient assurance hereof by their faith Whosoeuer therefore can be assured that they beleeue in Iesus Christ as all may who bring forth the fruits of faith in sanctification and holines of life or at least desire and endeuour to serue the Lord in the duties of pietie and righteousnesse they may be assured nay they are bound by Gods expresse commandement vndoubtedly to beleeue they are elected and shall be saued because all the promises of the Gospell are made vnto them without any other condition § Sect. 2 Secondly whosoeuer are bound to beleeue that Iesus Christ is their Sauiour and Redeemer Secondly we are assured that we are redeemed and consequently that we are elected they are also vndoubtedly to beleeue and may also be assured of their election but euery Christian is bound by Gods expresse commandement to beleeue that Iesus Christ is their Sauiour and Redeemer as appeareth 1. Ioh. 3.23 and therefore they are vndoubtedly to beleeue and may bee assured of their election The proposition is manifest seeing all those and those onely are saued and redeemed by Christ Rom. 8.30 Matth. 25.34 Act. 13.48 who are elected to saluation in Gods eternall decree The assumption is most certaine for whereas God commaunds vs to beleeue in Iesus Christ hee doth not onely enioyne vs to beleeue that he is a Sauiour of his Church in generall or of the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles alone for this also the diuels beleeue as well as wee but wee are to beleeue that he is our Sauiour and Redeemer and to applie all the promises of life and saluation made in him particularly vnto our selues for otherwise how should wee haue that assurance of faith and that bold confidence when we approach vnto the throne of grace Heb. 4.16 and 10.22 which the Apostle requireth of vs Heb. 4.16 and 10.22 if wee cannot be assured that he is our Sauiour and Redeemer in whom God loueth and hath elected vs § Sect. 3 Neither must this faith and assurance of our election and saluation be mixt with doubting That our assurance should not be mixt with doubting as the Papists would beare vs in hand who make doubting not an infirmitie but a commendable vertue of their faith for faith doubting though they are often mixt in Gods children yet in respect of their owne natures they are opposed in the scriptures one against the other So it is said of Abraham Rom. 4.20 that he doubted not of Gods promise through vnbeleefe but was strengthened in the faith Rom. 4.20 where the Apostle sheweth that doubting is a fruite of vnbeleefe and not a commendable vertue nay hee opposeth it to faith saying that hee doubted not of the promise but was strengthened in the faith So the Apostle Iames chap. 1.5 saith If any man lacke wisedome Iam. 1.5 let him aske in faith and wauer not where he opposeth faith to wauering or doubting And our Sauiour Christ also maketh this opposition Matth 21.21 saying If ye haue faith and doubt not Matth. 21.21 So that though faith and doubting are not opposed in respect of the subiect wherein they are for euen the most deare children of God haue their faith often mixt with doubting they being partly flesh and partly spirit yet these two in their owne natures are opposed one against the other and euen in respect of their subiect they thus far disagree that though they haue their subsistance in the same subiect yet not in the same part that is though they be in the same man yet not in the same part for faith is in the regenerate and spirituall part doubting in the vnregenerate or fleshly part Doubting a fruite of vnbeleefe opposed vnto faith Doubting then is no vertue of faith but opposed thereunto as a fruite of vnbeleefe it proceedeth not from the spirit but from the flesh and as
than the which there can bee no better assurance of performing promise and 2. King 14.14 2. King 14.14 it signifieth a hostage giuen in warres which is giuen for assurance to confirme couenants agreed vpon Whereas therefore Gods spirit in the faithfull is called arrhabo which signifieth an earnest pawne and hostage we are hereby assured that the Lord will performe his couenant betweene vs and him that he will not misse a day in the performing of his promise that howsoeuer we were enemies yet now being reconciled by the death of his sonne he hath giuen vs an hostage to assure vs of eternall peace euen his holy spirit And therefore let not Sathan nor all his assistants cause vs to doubt of Gods couenant wherein he hath assured vs of our election adoption and saluation seeing he hath sealed this couenant with his spirit and hath giuen vnto vs this earnest and pawne to assure vs that he will performe his promise and bargaine § Sect. 4 But here the tempter obiecteth That we may discerne Gods spirit by the effects thereof that we cannot know and discerne whether we haue the spirit of God vnlesse it should bring forth in vs some extraordinarie effects and though it should be granted that we were indued therewith yet we cannot discerne the testimonie thereof from our owne thoughts vnlesse it be by some speciall reuelation To the first I answere that though many lulled asleepe with carnall securitie doe vainely dreame that they haue Gods spirit and so are deluded with their owne phantasies yet this hindereth not but that he who hath the spirit of God indeede may certainely be assured that it dwelleth in him for it sealeth in vs the assurance of Gods couenant 2. Cor. 1.22 and who can receiue this seale and not feele the impression it is an earnest and who receiuing an earnest cannot know whether he hath receiued it for otherwise how can it assure vs of our bargaine if of it selfe we haue no assurance it is a pawne of Gods loue and our saluation and who hauing a pawne in his custodie cannot know that he possesseth it it is a heauenly light which doth illuminate our vnderstandings Eph. 1.17.18 which were blinde and ignorant in the knowledge of Gods truth and who cannot discerne betweene blindnesse and sight light and darknesse it is a water which purgeth vs from our corruption Esa 44.3 Ezech. 16.9 and who that is thus washed and clensed can doubt that this water hath touched him Matth. 3.11 Act. 2.3 it is a sire which inflameth our cold frosen hearts with a zeale of Gods glorie and loue of our brethren and how can fire which is caried in our brests be hidden from vs 1. Ioh. 2.20.27 it is a precious oyle which mollifieth our hard stonie hearts and maketh them flexible and pliable able to Gods will which before were so stiffe and obdurate that they would rather haue broken then bowed to obedience it suppleth also our stiffe ioynts and maketh them actiue and nimble in the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse and who finding those strange alterations in himselfe may not be assured that he is annoynted with this oyle it is the Lords champion fighting in vs against the flesh Gal. 5.17 and subduing the lusts thereof and who feeling this intestine warre in his owne bowels can doubt that the combatants haue their residence in him in a word it is onely this spirit which restrained vs from the euill which naturally we loue and prouoketh vs to imbrace that good which through naturall corruption we loth and abhorre if therefore sinne growe vnpleasant vnto vs and vertue and true godlinesse delightfull we may be assured that this is the worke of Gods spirit dwelling in vs. Would we then be assured that we are indued with the spirit of God why then let vs consider if our eyes blinded with ignorance are inlightned in any good measure with the knowledge of Gods truth if our soules polluted with the filth of sinne are purged in some sort from our corruptions if our cold hearts are inflamed with the zeale of Gods glorie and the loue of our brethren if our hearts more hard than adamant and more inflexible than steele are softened and made obsequious to Gods will and if the other members of our body which were benummed and as it were taken with a dead paulsie be made nimble and actiue in the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse if we feele a fight and combate betweene the flesh and the spirit the one striuing to leade vs captiue vnto sinne the other resisting and drawing vs out of this captiuitie if the sins which heretofore we haue loued be now lothsome vnto vs and the vertues which we haue abhorred be delightfull and pleasant and then we may assure our selues that it is the light of Gods spirit which hath shined vpon vs it is this heauenly water which hath washed vs it is this diuine fire which hath inflamed vs it is this precious oyle that hath mollified and foftned vs it is this champion of the Lord of hosts which maketh warre against our trayterous flesh and subdueth the lusts thereof in a word it can be nothing but Gods spirit which makes vs hate that sinne which naturally we so dearely loue and to loue vertue and godlinesse which by nature is lothsome and bitter vnto vs. § Sect. 5 And thus it is manifest that wee may be assured that we haue Gods spirit by the ordinarie fruites thereof in euery faithfull man Now let vs consider how we may know the testimonie of Gods spirit witnessing in our hearts that we are elected adopted and shall be saued How we may discerne the testimonie of Gods spirit from our owne presumption 2. Cor. 3.6 1. Cor. 3.5 from our owne phantasies caused through carnall securitie and vaine presumption And to this end we are to know that the preaching of the Gospell is the ministerie of the spirit whereby wee are sealed and confirmed in the assurance of our saluation as appeareth 2. Cor. 3.6 And hence it is that the preachers of the Gospell are called the ministers by whom the people beleeue 1. Cor. 3.5 And the words of the Gospell are called by our Sauiour Christ spirit and life because it is the ministery of the spirit which quickneth vs as it is Ioh. 6.63 And Gal. 3.2 Ioh. 6.63 Gal. 3.2 the Apostle saith that we haue receiued the spirit by the hearing of faith that is the doctrine of faith preached in the ministery of the Gospell If therefore the testimonie of saluation in the mindes of the faithfull be conceiued by the preaching of the Gospell applied vnto them by faith then is it most certainly the testimonie of Gods spirit for the inward testimonie of Gods spirit is not different from the outward testimonie of the word but if this perswasion be not grounded vpon Gods word as theirs is not who perswade themselues that they are elected adopted
the sunne first inlightneth our eyes and by this light we see the sunne it selfe And this our Sauiour Christ intimateth Ioh. 10.14 where first he saith he knoweth his sheepe Ioh. 10.14 and then he addeth that he is also knowne of them As though he should say whilest I know and acknowledge them for my sheepe hereby I bring to passe that they in like manner by the participatioÌ of this my light and knowledge doe acknowledge me for their true pastor If therefore we know and acknowledge God for our gracious God louing father in Christ it is a most certaine signe that he also by his foreknowledge doth know and acknowledge vs for his people and children But if we remaine in our ignorance without the knowledge of God and his sonne Christ we can gather no assurance vnto our selues of our election for if the foreknowledge of God had shined vpon vs the beames thereof would haue illuminated our hearts so as wee should by their light haue knowne God also Gods loue cause of our loue The like may be said of Gods eternall loue wherewith he hath loued vs in Christ for God louing vs hath imprinted the image of his loue in our hearts whereby wee loue him againe and when this heauenly heate of Gods loue hath descended on vs and warmeth our cold hearts frozen in the dregges of sinne then doe we reflect some of those beames of Gods loue towards him againe And this the Apostle Iohn plainely sheweth 1. Ioh. 4.19 where he saith that we loue God because he loued vs first 1. Ioh. 4.19 that is by that eternall loue wherewith God loued vs in Christ there is imprinted in our hearts the loue of God Vers 7. And hence it is that he saith vers 7. that loue commeth from God because we can neither loue God nor our neighbours aright till his loue towards vs hauing shined vpon vs hath inflamed our hearts So the Apostle Paul saith Rom 5.5 that the loue of God is shed abrode in our hearts Rom. 5.8 by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs whereby loue towards God is begotten in vs. If therefore the loue of God be in our hearts we may be assured that it is but an impression which is made in vs by the seale of his loue towards vs but a little sparke kindled by this heauenly flame and a small modell or little counterfaite resembling the infinit loue of God wherewith from all eternitie he hath loued vs in Christ Thus also Gods eternall election whereby before all worlds he hath chosen vs in Christ doth make an impression and sealeth in our hearts the form or image thereof whereby we make choyse of the true God Iehouah amongst all the Gods of the nations to be our onely God whom we will serue and worship And therefore if we haue made this election and dedicated our selues wholy to Gods worship and seruice alone it is a most certaine signe of our election whereby God hath chosen vs fot our choosing of God is an effect of his choosing of vs and an impression or print wherewith by his election hee hath sealed vs. § Sect. 5 And thus it appeareth that the effects of Gods election doe not onely as signes signifie The first effect of our election is our sauiour Christ by whom we are assured that we are elected but also as seales confirme vnto vs the assurance thereof but let vs further consider the special effects of our election whereby we may be assured that we are chosen of God The first effect is our Sauiour Christ himself set apart of God to be the mediator to reconcile all Gods elect vnto him dwelling in vs by his spirit who may iustly be called the first effect of Gods election because all the other namely our vocation iustification sanctification and saluation are by him and through him alone Whosoeuer therefore are assured that Christ dwelleth in them and they in him they haue a most vndoubted signe of their election and whosoeuer haue not Christ dwelling in them by his spirit can haue no assurance that they are chosen as the Apostle plainely sheweth 2. Cor. 13.5 know you not saith he that Iesus Christ is in you except you be reprobates 2. Cor. 13.5 but how shall we know whether Christ dwelleth thus in vs and we in him the Apostle telleth vs Rom. 8.1 Rom. 8.1 that those who are in Christ Iesus walke not after the flesh but after the spirit that is those who doe not willingly submit themselues to be ruled and led by the lusts of the flesh but labour and striue to resist and subdue them studying and indeauoring to liue a spirituall life in holinesse and righteousnesse For in whomsoeuer Christ dwelleth by his spirit those he regenerateth and raiseth from the death of sinne to newnesse of life and his blood is effectuall not only to purge them from the guilt of sinne but also to cleanse them in some measure from the corruptions themselues § Sect. 6 The second effect of our election The second effect of our election is our effectuall calling is our effectuall calling whereby we are separated from the world and ingrafted into Christ and made liuely members of his body and this is done ordinarily by the diligent and attentiue hearing of the word ioyned with the inward operation of Gods spirit If therefore we haue heard Gods word preached diligently and attentiuely if thereby wee haue attained vnto the knowledge of the worke of our redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and are delighted therewith if by this meanes wee haue our hearts somewhat weaned from the world and fixed vpon our Sauiour and heauenly things and thinking it sufficient to haue spent the rest of our liues past in the lusts of the Gentiles 1. Pet. 4.2.3 doe liue hence forward after the wil of God then are we truely and effectually called for those are Christs sheepe that heare his voyce and follow him Ioh. 10.4 Those are ingrafted into his body who bring forth the fruites of godlinesse Ioh. 10.4 for as the branch can bring forth no fruite except it abide in the vine so neither can we bring forth any fruites of pietie and righteousnesse except wee abide in Christ and therefore if we doe bring forth these fruites it manifestly appeareth that we are in Christ and consequently truely called and elected for without him we could doe nothing Ioh. 15.4.5 as it is Ioh. 15.4.5 § Sect. 7 The third effect of Gods election The third effect is our iustification is our iustification consisting in the remission of our sinnes and the imputation of Christs righteousnesse and to this is required a true and liuely faith which assureth vs of the remission of our sinnes and applieth vnto vs Christs righteousnesse If therefore we beleeue that our sinnes are forgiuen if we doe by faith apply vnto vs Christ and his righteousnesse we may be assured that we are iustified
Ephes 4.14 therefore without holinesse there is no assurance that we are elected seeing he hath sworne that all those whom he hath redeemed and saued out of the hands of their spiritual enemies hell death and the diuell Luk. 1.74 75. shall worship him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of their life what hope of redemption and saluation can they conceiue who liue in impietie and vnrighteousnesse seeing by Gods oath they are excluded from both whilest they continue in this state CHAP. X. Of the signes and infallible notes of our election § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I set down the meanes whereby we may be assured of our election The first signe an earnest desire after the meanes of our saluation now let vs consider of some speciall signes which are infallible notes of those that are elected The first signe is an earnest desire after the meanes of our saluation and a conscionable endeuour in vsing them after we enioy them For the end and the meanes are neuer separated in Gods decree and therefore those that carefully vse the meanes may be assured that they shall attaine vnto the end For example the hearing of Gods word is the chiefe meanes of our conuersion being made effectuall by the inward operation of Gods spirit and as thereby we are begotten vnto God so also it is that bread of life wherewith our soules are nourished and strengthened in all spirituall graces So that whomsoeuer God hath elected those he hath decreed to call ordinarily by these meanes and by the same also to furnish with his graces being called Whosoeuer therefore labour to purchase this precious pearle whosoeuer hunger after this heauenly Manna and are content to enioy it not only when it is good cheap but also when it is very chargeable whosoeuer enioying it do attentiuely and diligently heare it and receiue it with delight they vse the meanes of their saluation and therefore may bee assured that they are elected for the meanes the end go together And that this is a note of Gods child it appeareth Ioh. 10.3 4. where our Sauiour saith that his sheep heare his voyce Ioh. 10.3.4 And Matth. 13.45 he compareth the true member of the kingdome of grace to a Merchant Matth. 13.45 who rather then he would want the precious pearle of Gods word selleth all he hath to buy it Those therefore who make this precious account of Gods word and carefully diligently and attentiuely heare it when they enioy it may to their comfort assure themselues that they haue an vndoubted signe of their election And on the other side those who had rather bee without it than enioy it those who wil bestow no cost to obtaine it nor forgoe any pleasure or commoditie that they may heare it nor when they do heare it are affected with any delight but are glutted with loathing satietic hearing no part of the sermon with any pleasure but the conclusion onely they can haue no assurance of their election because they neglect the means of their saluation which are ioyned with the end in Gods eternall decree The like also may bee said of other meanes as the receiuing of the Sacraments meditating in Gods word the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse and the rest § Sect. 2 The second signe of those that are elected The second signe the spirit of supplication is the spirit of supplication when as they can powre foorth their soules in feruent and effectuall prayer vnto the Lord confessing their sinnes and imploring his grace and mercie for this is a notable fruit of Gods spirit working in vs which we cannot by any naturall meanes attaine vnto for of our selues wee know not what to pray as we ought Rom. 8.26 but the spirit helpeth our infirmities and maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed as it is Rom. 8.26 Prayer therefore is a most inseparable fruite and vndoubted signe of Gods spirit and Gods spirit certainly assureth vs of our election and adoption for it beareth witnesse with our spirits that we are the sonnes of God Vers 16. as it is vers 16. So Rom. 10.13 it is said Rom. 10.13 that whosoeuer call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued But this prayer must proceede from faith for as it followeth How shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued and must be perfourmed in spirit and truth and not with deceitfull lips for it is to no purpose to draw neere vnto God with our mouthes Esa 29.13 if our hearts be farre from him Esa 29.13 § Sect. 3 The third signe of those who are elected and adopted to be the children of God The third signe is when we are weaned from the loue of the world and minde heauenly things is when as their hearts are somwhat weaned from the world and seated in heauen minding the things that are aboue and when their tongues being set a worke by the heart doe gladly entertaine godly and religious conferences for there as the treasure is there will the heart be also and with whatsoeuer the heart is affected the tongue is delighted Now that these holie meditations and religious discourses are signes of the child of God hereby it plainly appeareth in that they cannot possibly proceede from our corrupt nature to which they are irksome and tedious but from the spirit of God dwelling in vs and guiding and directing vs in our thoughts and words and whosoeuer are thus led with the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God as it is Rom. 8.14 Rom. 8.14 He that is right heire to a roiall kingdome and not yet possessed thereof is neuer wearie of thinking on it nor glutted with such discourses as tend to the extolling the riches and glorie which there attend him or shew the meanes whereby he may be assured to come into speedie and peaceable possession of his right and so those who are elected by God and adopted to bee the heires of his euerlasting kingdome of glorie are neuer satisfied in meditating and speaking of the riches and ioyes of this heauenly inheritance or of the meanes whereby they may bee assured vndoubtedly to obtaine it whereas those who haue no such interest nor hopes thinke and talke of these things with loathsome wearinesse as being matters not concerning them and therefore when such thoughts come into their mindes they vanish as suddenly as a flash of lightning and when they are present at any spirituall discourses the time seemeth long and they sit vpon thornes vntill they bee ended and they remaine dumbe as though they were tongue-tyed vnlesse they take occasion to interrupt such holie conferences and to diuert them to some worldly affaires § Sect. 4 The fourth signe of the childe of God who is elected to saluation The fourth signe is the sight of sinne and sorrow for it is when he seeth his sinnes and imperfections and truly repenteth of them that is bewaileth those
Church or market place at noone day § Sect. 9 The eight signe of the childe of God The eight signe is the loue of our brethren because God hath commanded vs. is the loue of our brethren in obedience to Gods commandement when as a man loues intirely a Christian because he is a Christian and ingrafted into the same bodie of Christ whereof he is a member for as it is impossible that one member of the bodie should not loue cherish and defend another because they are quickened by the same soule and gouerned by the same head so it is not possible but that one true Christian should loue cherish and defend another because they are quickned by the same spirit and ruled by the same head Iesus Christ And this is made a marke of Gods child by the Apostle Iohn 1. Ioh. 3.14 1. Ioh. 3.14 We know that we are translated from death to life because wee loue the brethren as the want of this loue is a sure note of the childe of wrath for as it followeth in the same verse he that loueth not his brother abideth in death Now the vndoubted signes of loue and christian charitie are two giuing to those that want The signes of true loue 1. Cor. 13.4 and forgiuing those that offend for it is a propertie of true loue to bee bountifull 1. Cor. 13.4 as to all so especially to those that are of the household of faith as it is Gal. 6.10 and on the other side Gal. 6.10 He that hath this worlds good and seeth his brother haue neede and shutteth vp his compassion from him he is destitute of the loue of God 1. Ioh. 3.17 and consequently of the loue of his brethren which is but a streame issuing from this fountaine 1. Ioh. 3.17 And this Christian liberalitie as it is a signe of true loue so also of our election and saluation for our Sauiour Christ hath shewed vs that according to these fruites of charity and actions of Christian liberalitie hee will pronounce the sentence of euerlasting ioy and happinesse at the day of iudgement Matth. 25.34 35 c. Matth. 25.34 35 36. and on the other side that he will pronounce the sentence of condemnation against the neglectors of these duties of Christian charitie vers 41 42 43. The second signe of true loue is forgiuing when as wee are readie for Gods sake and in obedience to his commandement to remit and pardon those iniuries which are offered vs for loue is not prouoked to anger 1. Cor. 13.5.7 and therefore much lesse to reuenge it suffreth all things it indureth all things as it is 1. Cor. 13.5 7. Nay it doth not onely not render euill for euill but it ouercommeth euill with goodnes Rom. 12.19.21 leauing reuenge vnto God and to his deputies and vicegerents the Magistrates as we may see in the example of our Sauiour Christ and the blessed Martyr Steuen who prayed for their persecutors whose example wee are to imitate as the Apostle exhorteth Rom. 12.14 Blesse them that persecute you Rom. 12.14 blesse I say and curse not And so shall wee haue a certaine signe of true loue and an vndoubted note of Gods spirit dwelling in vs of the remission of our sinnes and consequently of our election and saluation For naturallie we are Wolues Leopards Lions yea Cockatrices who kil with their lookes Esa 11.6.8 as the Prophet speaketh Esa 11.6 8. and like bruit and sauage beasts willing to offer all iniuries but impatient of suffring any and therefore when our sauage crueltie is turned into charitie and wee become as meeke and harmelesse as the lambe calfe or little childe it is a manifest signe that our stoute courages are abated and beaten downe with the rod of Christs mouth that wee are borne anew and quickened by his spirit and that now wee are seated in the mountaine of his holinesse and shall be heires of his kingdome of glorie So also hereby we are assured of the remission of our sinnes when we find our selues readie and willing to forgiue our neighbours for our Sauiour Christ hath promised Matth. 6.14 that if we doe forgiue men their trespasses our heauenly father will also forgiue vs Matth. 6.14 and consequently wee may assuredly gather that wee are iustified called elected and shal be glorified § Sect. 10 The ninth signe of the child of God elected to saluation The ninth signe is the loue of Gods ministers is the loue of Gods true Ministers and ambassadours not onely because they are Christians but also because they are sent of God to execute these holie functions for the gathering together of Gods elect And this our Sauiour Christ declareth Matth. 10.41 Matth. 10.41 He that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Pròphet shall haue a Prophets reward that is euerlasting ioy and vnspeakable happinesse in Gods kingdom for they that turne many vnto righteousnes Dan. 12.3 shall shine as the starres for euer and euer And because none should pretend that by reason of their pouertie they cannot shew their loue to Gods Ministers therefore the Lord encourageth euen the poorest to shew their goodwill and affection vnto them Matth. 10.43 saying Matth. 10.43 Whosoeuer shall giue to any of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water onely in the name of a disciple verely I say vnto you he shall not lose his reward namely in Gods kingdome Moreouer those that loue Gods ambassadours doe prooue vnto themselues and shew vnto the world that they haue receiued good by their ambassage euen reconciliation with God peace of conscience and assurance of saluation which maketh them to thinke no worldly benefit sufficient to requite these spirituall graces which by their meanes and ministerie they haue receiued and therefore with the Galatians they could bee content if it were possible to doe them good hereby Gal. 4.15 to pull out their owne eyes and to giue them vnto them seeing by their means the blind eyes of their vnderstandings are inlightened with the knowledge of God and Christ their Sauiour And because they haue receiued from them to their comfort the glad tidings of peace and good things therefore their feet that is their approaching and comming vnto them seeme beautiful and delightfull as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 10.15 Rom. 10.15 If an ambassadour were sent from a mightie Prince who was our enemie in time past and able at his pleasure to destroy vs and our countrey to the end he might conclude a peace and not only so but to offer vs the free vse of al the riches and commodities of his kingdome who would not receiue him with ioy and giue him royall entertainment if they were perswaded of the truth of his ambassage But wee by our sinnes had made the glorious King of heauen and earth our enemie who is able euery minute to destroy vs with the breath of his nostrels and it hath pleased the Lord
to send his ambassadours not only to offer peace but also to beseech vs that wee would be reconciled vnto him as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor. 5.20 2. Cor. 5.20 and vpon this reconciliation hee assureth vs of the riches of his kingdome who therefore receiuing and beleeuing this ambassage will not loue the Ambassadours that bring these blessed tidings vnto them Who can bee assured of such inestimable benefits and yet shew no token of thankfulnes towards them who are the meanes whereby they are deriued vnto them The great contempt of Gods ministerie a signe that few prosit by their ministerie Where by the way we may note how few the number is in these daies who receiue the Lords ambassage to their spiritual comfort how few they are to whome it is effectuall for the begetting in them the graces of Gods spirit how few hereby come to the true assurance of the remission of their sinnes and euerlasting happinesse seeing the number is so exceeding small who loue and respect the Lords ambassadors in regarde of their ambassage Nay rather the most euen for their ministerie sake doe contemne those whom otherwise in respect of their learning wisedome and other excellent gifts of bodie and minde they would respect and highly esteeme if they were not of the ministerie So that their honorable calling which aboue al things should commend them doth aboue all things make them base contemptible and no maruell seeing the most are flesh and not spirit the children of Mammon and not the children of God and therefore sauoring onely the things of the flesh not perceauing the things of the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2.14 they seeme foolishnesse vnto them and the preachers of them fooles and men of shallow conceites But let such know that God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise 1. Cor. 1.27.28 and weake things to confound mightie things vile things of the world and things that are despised hath God chosen and things that are not to bring to nought things that are that no flesh should reioyce in his presence as it is 1. Cor. 1.27.28 Let them know that this their contempt or at least small regarde of Gods ambassadors is a most manifest signe that they neuer receiued good by their ambassage for had they receiued from them spirituall things they would neuer grudge to bestowe vpon them their worldly things which in the true christians estimation are not to be compared with them and much lesse would they against their owne conscience defraud them of their owne right which by the lawes of God and man is due vnto them whereby it commeth to passe that whereas all men being industrious and frugall may liue plentifully euen of their meanest trades onely the Lord ambassadors though neuer so painefull in their callings liue in want and miserie § Sect. 11 The last signe of Gods childe elected to saluation which I will speake of The tenth signe an earnest desire of Christs comming to iudgement Reuel 22.20 Matth. 6.10 is their earnest desire that our Sauiour Christ should come to iudgement whence proceedeth that patheticall prayer Come Lord Iesus come quicklie Reuel 22.20 and that prayer which our Sauiour hath taught all the faithfull to pray daily let thy kingdome come Matth. 6.10 Now that this is a note of those that are elected to saluation it appeareth plainely 2. Tim 4.8 Where the Apostle saith that a crowne of righteousnesse is laide vp for all those that loue his appearing 2. Tim. 4.8 Rom. 8.23 And Rom. 8.23 he telleth vs that those who haue the first fruites of the spirit doe euen sigh in themselues waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of their body when as their corruption shall put on incorruption and the mortall body immortalitie as he speaketh 1. Cor. 15.53 1. Cor. 15.53 So our Sauiour Christ hath tolde vs that his faithfull children should at his comming looke vp and lift vp their heads Luk. 21.28 because their redemption draweth neere Luk. 21.28 and on the otherside that the kingdome of the earth shall mourne and that the prophane worldlings and reprobates shall say to the mountaines and rockes Matth. 24.30 Reuel 6.16 fall on vs and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the lambe Reuel 6.16 So that by these places it is manifest that if we loue the appearing of the Lord Iesus and desire his comming to iudgement we are the children of God indued with his spirit which assureth vs of our saluation For naturally we abhorre to thinke of this fearefull day and tremble with feare when mention is made of the appearing of our iudge because by our sinnes we haue deserued euerlasting damnation but when the spirit of God by the ministerie of the word hath begot faith in vs whereby we apply vnto our selues Christ Iesus and all his merits by whom we are reconciled vnto God and made friends who before were enemies and sonnes of God and heyres of euerlasting happinesse who before were the children of wrath and firebrands of hell then doe we earnestly desire the companie of our heauenly father when we are assured that our iudge shall be our Sauiour then can wee goe boldly to his iudgement seate without feare of condemnation when we are assured that we are the beloued spouse of Christ then we long for nothing more then for the comming of our bridegroome when we are certainely perswaded that by Gods spirit we are ingrafted into the bodie of Christ and are become liuely members of his body then doe we hartily wish with the Apostle to be dissolued that we may be with Christ our head in his kingdome of glorie where together with him wee shall receiue and be fully satisfied with such incomparable ioyes 1. Cor. 2.9 as neither eye hath seene nor eare heard nor the heart of man conceiued CHAP. XI The obiections alleadged against the assurance of our election answered § Sect. 1 ANd thus much concerning the signes whereby we may be assured of our election Answers vnto testimonies alledged now I will answere such obiections as are brought against this doctrine by the enemies of Gods truth And these are of two sortes first testimonies of Gods word and secondly reasons The testimonies of scriptures are diuers 1. Cor. 10.12 Pro. 28.14 Rom. 11.20 first they obiect such places as these 1. Cor. 10.12 Let him that thinketh he standeth take heede least he fall Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Rom. 11.20 Be not high minded but feare Phil. 2.12 Make an end of your saluation with feare and trembling Phil. 2.12 1 Pet. 1.17 1. Pet. 1.17 Passe the time of your dwelling here in feare to all which and many other such like places we may answere generally that the holy Ghost would not hereby take away our certaintie of faith but carnall securitie he would not depriue
commandement Iam. 2.10 is guiltie of all as it is Iam. 2.10 And therefore it behooued the Apostle and al others not to seeke for iustification in themselues and their owne righteousnesse but in the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ which wee may boldly present before Gods exact iudgement seate and there bee accepted as righteous And of this iustificatioÌ the Apostle speaketh not doubtfully or timorously but boldly and certainly Rom. 5.1 Being iustified by faith we haue peace towards God through our Lord Iesus Christ 2. Rom. 5.1.2 By whom also we haue accesse through faith vnto his grace wherein we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God So Rom. 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth 34. Rom. 8.33 Who shall condemne it is Christ who is dead yea rather which is risen againe c. § Sect. 8 Moreouer Ioel 2.14 Amos 5.15 they obiect these places to moue vs to doubt of our election and saluation Ioel 2.14 Who knoweth if he will returne and repent and Amos 5.15 It may be that the Lord God of hoasts will be mercifull vnto the remnant of Ioseph And Ion. 3.9 Who can tell if God will turne and repent Ionas 3.9 and turne away from his fearce wrath that wee perish not To which I answere that the Prophets in these places doe not speake of the election or eternall saluation of those that truly repent but of their deliuerie from outward afflictions and temporarie calamities threatned against them for their sinnes which sometimes the Lord doth inflict on his children after their true repentance either for their chastizement that they may therby hate sinne for the time to come when they feele the smart of it or els for their triall and sometimes also the Lord after hee hath threatned them against the wicked doth notwithstanding hold backe his hand and as it were put vp his sword of iustice againe into the scabberd which he had drawne out to punish their sinnes vppon on their outward humiliation and fained repentance that hee may shew hereby how highly hee esteemeth the true repentance of his children as appeareth in the example of the Nineuits and of Ahab 1. King 21.29 1. King 21.29 And therefore seeing the Lord keepeth no certaine course in these temporarie chastizements but sometimes inflicteth them vpon the repentant whom hee dearely loueth and sometime spareth the wicked when they but outwardly humble themselues before him therfore the Prophets speak doubtfully and exhort to repentance referring the euent to Gods wise and gracious prouidence And thus doubtfully doth Dauid speake in this respect 2. Sam. 12.22 2. Sam. 12.22 and 16.12 Who can tell said he whether God will haue mercie on me that the child may liue and chap. 16.12 It may be the Lord will looke vpon mine affliction and yet though hee were doubtfull whether hee should be freed from these temporall crosses hee was notwithstanding certainly perswaded of his election and saluation Psal 16.11 as hee professeth Psal 16.11 So that these places speaking of temporarie chastizements make nothing against the certaintie of our election § Sect. 9 And like vnto these Act. 8.22 is that which they alledge to the same purpose Act. 8.22 where Peter exhorteth Simon Magus to repent of his wickednesse and to pray vnto God that if peraduenture the wicked thought of his heart might be forgiuen him To which I answere first that the originall word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is translated if peraduenture and in our Bibles if it be possible somtimes also signifieth that truly and in this sense it maketh nothing for doubting Secondly though wee vnderstand it as a speech of doubting yet it maketh not for their purpose for it is not to bee referred vnto God as though it were doubtfull whether he would forgiue the sinnes of the Magician if he did truly repent and call vpon him for hee hath certainly assured vs by his gracious promise that whosoeuer truly repenteth him of his wicked waies Ezech. 33.11 he will receiue him to mercie Ezech. 33.11 But it is to be referred to Simon Magus of whose repentance and liuely faith Peter might well doubt least either they would be none at all or els fained and hypocriticall seeing his heart was not right in the sight of God but in the gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquitie Lastly though it should be a doubtfull speech and bee referred also to God yet it maketh nothing against the certaintie of faith for the Apostle seeing him in the gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquitie thought it not fit to raise him vp suddenly by applying vnto him the sweete promises of the Gospell nor to cast those pretious pearles before such a filthie swine vnlesse first hee preserued them as it were in the casket of a doubtsull and perplexed speech from being trampled vnder his bemired feete till hee had washed them in the teares of vnfained repentance Moreouer he thus doubtfully speaketh to giue him a more cleere insight of the hainousnesse of his sinne as though it might bee well doubted of whether the Lord would forgiue it or no that so his minde hereby being least perplexed might by the consideration of his horrible sinne bee beaten downe and truly humbled and because those things which are hardly obtained are more earnestly sought therefore Peter intimateth vnto him by this doubtfull speech that it was no easie matter to obtaine forgiuenesse for such outragious wickednesse that hee might hereby work in the Magician more earnest hearty repentance incite him to call vpon the Lord for mercie with more vehemencie and feruencie of spirit It is not therfore the Apostles meaning to ouerthrow the certaintie of faith or to call into question Gods mercie whether hee will extend it or no to hainous offenders who truly repent of their sinnes and beleeue for this were contrary to the whole course of the Gospell but he vseth this doubtfull speech to this desperate sinner that he might not make the soueraigne salue of Gods gratious promises base and contemptible by applying it to the festred sores of a filthy dogge which were neuer cleansed with the sharpe corrasiues of the law and also for the good of this malitious sinner for he doth not absolutely assure him of mercie and forgiuenes that hee might be stirred vp with more earnestnesse and care to seeke it for the easinesse of obtaining maketh the suiter carelesse and negligent in seeking and suing neither doth hee absolutely exclude him froÌ all hope of grace least hee should neuer labour after it but desperately run on in his wickednes for when hope is cut off the desire also fainteth and therefore he vseth a perplexed and wise tempered speech which on the one side might preserue him froÌ secure presumption and on the other side from falling into hellish desperatioÌ Â§ Sect. 10 Lastly Eccles 5.5 they obiect that
sinne that presseth it downe feareth and doubteth the spirit being assured of euerlasting happines triumpheth with ioy desiring nothing more than to be dissolued and to be with Christ the flesh finding it selfe guiltie of sinne and in this respect subiect to the anger of God and condemnation feareth and trembleth to thinke vpon death The spirit conceiueth of God as of a mercifull father in Christ and in all necessities flyeth vnto him by heartie prayer the flesh conceiueth of him as of an angrie and seuere iudge and therefore flyeth from him desiring rather to seeke for helpe any where else than of the Lord so that the christian by reason hereof at the same time findeth in himselfe opposition betweene action and action affection and affection For at the same instant while the flesh hauing in it the conscience of sinne and sense of guiltinesse doth murmur repine and complaine vpon God as an enemie which is readie to destroy vs the spirit doth flie vnto God by a liuely faith and committeth it selfe to his prouidence will and protection expecting saluation from him onely which it could neuer doe if it were not assured that we were in his loue and fauour And in this the christian may not vnfitly be compared to a childe who hauing been sharpely corrected by his father doth auoyde his presence as though hee were his enemie but if at the same time some suddaine danger affright him before al other he runneth to his father for safegard and protection so when our heauenly father hath sharpely corrected vs either with some outward or inward afflictions we flee from his presence as though he were our enemy but when an imminent danger ouertaketh vs and we be in perill to be supplanted with sathan and his assistants who are our enemies in deed then the sonne-like affection which is wrought in our hearts by Gods spirit doth moue vs to runne vnto him before all other desiring and crauing his ayde and assistance And thus it appeareth that though the flesh and the spirit be mixt together yet they retaine their owne natures properties and effects and though faith which is a grace of the spirit be mingled with doubting yet this doubting is not of the nature of faith which in it selfe is certaine and assured nay it is not an infirmity of faith as lamenesse is an infirmity of the ioynts and dimnesse of the sight for it is not any way incident to the nature thereof and therefore much lesse is it a commendable virtue of faith as the Papists teach but it is a fruite of vnbeleefe which is in the part vnregenerate and is opposed vnto faith as appeareth Rom. 4.20 and consequently Rom. 4.20 though faith be assaulted with doubting yet in it owne nature it may and doth remaine certaine and assured § Sect. 6 Fourthly That it is no presumption to labour for the assurance of our election 1. Cor. 2.16 they obiect that it is rash presumption and proud boldnesse for any man to search into the mystery of Gods secret counsailes or to take vpon him peremptorily to determine that hee is one whom God hath elected For who hath knowne the minde of the Lord as it is 1. Cor. 2.16 I answere that it is true indeede whosoeuer prieth into Gods hidden counsailes and secret decree of predestination is proude and presumptious and shall in the end receiue the punishment of both being giuen ouer of God to fall into many errors and in the end vtter desperation and therefore it is very dangerous yea pernicious to our soules if we labour after the assurance of our election by vsing these meanes and iudge of Gods decree according to the conceite of our own reason doubtfull speculations But yet though the will of God be in it selfe secret and not to be searched into this must not hinder vs from looking into his will reuealed though we can gather no certainty of our election by searching into his secret decree yet this is no impediment why wee may not gather it out of his word where hee hath reuealed his decree and the execution thereof though we can haue no assurance by our owne speculations yet we may attaine vnto it by the testimony of Gods spirit Rom. 8.16 which witnesseth to our spirits that we are the sonnes of God which also searcheth all things euen the deepe things of God and is giuen vnto vs that we also might know the things which God hath giuen vs 1. Cor. 2.10.12 as the Apostle teacheth vs 1. Cor. 2.10.12 and therefore it is no pride or presumption to be certaine and assured of that which the Lord hath reuealed in his word to this end that we might be certainely assured thereof But it may be demanded how this certainty can be gathered out of the Scriptures I answere that if we would attaine vnto it we must not seeke it in the law where the promises of life and saluation are made vpon the condition of our own works and worthinesse which condition we can neuer performe and therefore can neuer be assured of the promise But out of the Gospell which doth not only shew that some are predestinated to life and some reiected neither doth it only speake of our election as it was ordained in Gods secret decree in it selfe or reuealed in his word but also it setteth out vnto vs the execution of the decree with the causes meanes signes and effects of our election and how it is accomplished for the bringing vs to those ioyes to which God hath chosen vs. First therefore it sheweth the decree of God concerning our election Secondly Gods decree concerning our redemption by the death and obedience of Christ our mediator Thirdly the decree of God concerning the calling of his Church by the ministery of the word that they may be ingrafted into the body of Christ and so participate with him in all his benefits to their saluation Fourthly the decree concerning the sending of his spirit into the hearts of his chosen by the inward operation whereof the word is made effectuall for the begetting of faith and repentance Fiftly and lastly his decree concerning the iustifying and sauing of those who repent truely of their sins and apprehending and applying vnto themselues by a liuely faith Christ and his merits obedience doe approach vnto the throne of grace to receiue mercy and forgiuenesse And all these are so linked together that they can neuer possibly be seuered so that he who is assured of one may be assured of all whosoeuer is certaine that he hath faith and repentance may be certaine also of his election though he neuer presumptuously search into Gods secret counsaile Fiftly §. Sect. 7. That the Lord particularly assureth vs of our election they obiect that there is no certainty of faith which is not grounded vpon Gods word but there is no place of Gods word which assureth vs of our particular election and saluation and therefore we can haue no certainty
in other places the vnbeleeuers and such as continue in their wickednes are flatly excluded from the participation of them Ioh. 3.18 He that beleeueth in him shall not be condemned Ioh. 3.18 but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie vers 36. And vers 36. He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the sonne shall not see life Rom. 2.9 but the wrath of God abideth on him So Rom. 8.9 If any man haue not the spirit of Christ the same is not his and consequently it followeth that if he be not Christs then Christ and his benefits belong not vnto him 1. Ioh. 3.8 And the Apostle 1. Ioh. 3.8 plainely affirmeth that he who committeth sinne that is he who liueth in sinne without repentance is of the diuell and that he who is borne of God that is regenerate by his spirit sinneth not that is liueth not in his sins neither committeth them with full consent of will And Paul willeth Timothie to instruct his hearers 2. Tim. 2.26 that they might come to amendment out of the snare of the diuell whereby it is manifest that those in whom sinne raineth are not of Christ but of Sathan and that notwithstanding Christs death they are still in the snare of the diuell til they come to amendment of life because the blood of Christ is not effectual to free any out of their spirituall bondage till it be applied vnto them by a liuely faith § Sect. 3 And thus it appeareth by plaine testimonies Reasons to proue that redemption is not vniuersall that the redemption wrought by Christ belongeth onely to the faithfull which also by vertue of Christs death bloodshed haue their sinnes and corruptions in some measure mortified and not vnto the wicked who liue and die in their sinnes without repentance Now I will also confirme this truth by strong reasons First those who were neuer knowne of Christ that is acknowledged for his were neuer redeemed by his precious bloodshed neither is it probable that the father would giue his welbeloued sonne and that the sonne would giue himselfe for the redemption of those whom in his eternall councell he had decreed to reiect or as all confesse whom he foresaw should perish but our Sauiour will professe to the workers of iniquitie that he neuer knew them Matth. 7.23 Matth. 7.23 and therefore he neuer gaue himselfe for their redemption Secondly for whomseouer Christ hath offered a sacrifice vnto his father for them also he maketh intercession and is become their aduocate neither is it probable that Christ would die for those for whome he will not intreate and that he would offer the sacrifice of his body for those for whom he would not offer the sacrifice of his lips Besides it was the office of the same high priest to offer sacrifice and to pray for the people and consequently of our Sauiour Christ 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 as appeareth 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 where he is said as well to be our aduocate as the propiciatory sacrifice for our sinnes and the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.35 saith Rom. 8.35 that as Christ died for vs so he maketh intercession for vs but our Sauiour Christ flatly excludeth from all participation of the fruite of his intercession all those who are of the world that is Ioh. 17.9 all meere worldlings Ioh. 17.9 I pray not for the world but for them which thou hast giuen me and the Apostle saith that as he perfectly saueth Heb. 7.25 so also he maketh intercession for those who come vnto God by him that is true beleeuers onely and therefore for them alone he hath offered himselfe a sacrifice vnto his father Thirdly Christ hath died for those alone in whom he hath attained vnto the end of his death for whatsoeuer attaineth not his end is done in vaine which argueth want of wisedome or power in the agent and efficient neither of which without blasphemie can be ascribed vnto Christ who is in both infinit but the end of Christs death that is the eternall saluation of those for whom he died is attained vnto onely in the elect and faithfull Mark 16.16 Ioh. 3.36 for as it is Mark. 16.16 He that shall beleeue shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned And Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the sonne shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him And therefore Christ hath died for those alone who beleeue and bring forth the fruites of their faith in obedience and not for the vnbeleeuers and disobedient Forthly if all were redeemed by the death of Christ then should they also be saued for what should hinder them from saluation who are redeemed seeing they haue receiued the pardon and remission of their sinnes as appeareth Ephes 1.7 In whom we haue redemption through his blood Eph. 1.7 Col. 1.14 euen the remission of our sinnes Col. 1.14 And consequently whosoeuer are redeemed are iustified and also heires of eternall blessednes for blessed are those whose iniquitie is forgiuen Psal 32.1 and whose sinne is couered as it is Psal 32.1 Seeing also Christ who hath redeemed vs is stronger than Sathan and all the power of hell and therefore al their spiritual enemies conioyned together caÌnot pluck those whom he hath redeemed out of his hand violently and against his will neither can we with any probable shew of reason imagine that he would willingly lose those whom he hath redeemed with the inestimable price of himselfe neither will it stand with the iustice of God to impute the sinnes of any to their condemnation for which Christ hath fully satisfied nor to exact that debt againe which hee hath paid and therefore if Christ had died for all God in his iustice could not chuse but saue all and Christ might well say to his father to what purpose haue I died if thou destroyest those whom I haue saued what profit is in my bloud if thou condemnest those whom I haue redeemed Lastly if hee died and by his death redeemed all then also he died for and redeemed the Pagans Turkes Atheists and Epicures who were out of the Church and couenant of grace and so iustification redemption and saluation should be out of the Church and be extended to those whom God neuer receiued into his couenant which is quite contrarie to the whole course of the scriptures where it is said that all who are saued are also added vnto the Church Act. 2.47 and that Christ hath giuen himselfe onely for his Church Act. 2.47 Eph. 5.25 Eph. 5.25 Yea if Christ died for all and by his death redeemed them then it must necessarily follow that hee had redeemed euen those damned soules who were in hell before his comming which is most absurd to be imagined for if they were redeemed how did they againe fall into condemnation seeing they being once become
charitie iudge the best when they see not euident reason to the contrarie or it may bee vnderstood of hypocrites as they are in their owne opinion or according to their vaine boasting and so those that are in shew or in their owne opinion redeemed by Christs death may bee reprobates and condemned but not any who are redeemed in truth Secondly those hypocrites that are in the outward visible Church are said to be redeemed in respect that they are numbred for a time amongst the faithfull till they bewray their hypocrisie and depart from the communion and fellowship which they haue outwardly with the Saints though they are not in truth redeemed vnlesse they be of the Church and members of Christs bodie § Sect. 6 Lastly it is obiected that as in Adam all die euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue That al are not redeemed by Christ who perished in Adam 1. Cor. 15.22 as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 15.22 but all died in Adam and therefore all are made aliue in Christ I answere that the Apostle here vnderstandeth all the faithfull of whose resurrection he here disputeth and it is as much as if he had said as al the faithfull died in Adam so al shall be made aliue in Christ or though it bee vnderstood of all that they died in Adam yet it prooueth not that all are redeemed by Christ for then the sense is thus much as Adam deriued death vnto all his by natural propagation so Christ hath deriued life to all his by grace and this appeareth in the verse following where hee saith that first Christ rose and afterwards they that are of Christ shall rise at his comming now they onely are Christs who are led by his spirit and therefore they who haue not their part in the first resurrection whereby being sanctified they rise againe from the death of sinne to newnesse of life shall not haue their part of the second resurrection whereby they rise to inherite those ioyes which Christ hath purchased for them But it may bee further vrged that if all doe not liue in Christ who died in Adam Adams sinne shall bee of more force than Christs death and satisfaction and Adam shall be more strong to destroy than Christ to saue I answere that their power and strength is not to bee measured by the number of those who are destroyed and saued but according to the manner whereby they were destroyed and saued or according to the vertue and force required to sauing and destroying for it is far more easie to hurt many than to helpe a few to kil a multitude than to restore one to life for euen bruite beasts can kill and destroy but neither man angel nor other creature can giue life saue God alone and so it was no hard matter for Adam to plunge al mankind into the gulfe of perdition but to saue and deliuer vs out of this wretched estate neither he nor any other could perfourme saue Christ alone and therefore though our Sauiour had freed and restored to life but only one and Adam by his sinne destroyed all yet Christs death was stronger and of more vertue in sauing than Adams sinne in destroying Secondly I answere that Christs death is as sufficient for the redemption of all the world as Adams sinne for their condemnation in respect of the infinite value and price thereof if as Adams sinne was deriued vnto all by naturall propagation so Christs death and merits were applied vnto them by faith for there is no want of vertue in this precious salue to heale but the cause why it healeth not is because it is reiected and cast away through incredulitie Thirdly Christs death is of far more vertue and force than Adams sinne in that it bringeth vnto vs farre better things than we lost in Adam for we lost by Adam but earthly benefits but wee haue deriued vnto vs by Christ heauenly glorie and euerlasting happinesse Adam cast vs out of the possession of the earthly paradize but Christ giues vs possession of the heauenly Ierusalem Adam made vs of the seruants of God the bondslaues of Sathan but Christ made vs of the bondslaues of Sathan the sonnes of God and heires of his kingdome CHAP. XV. That all who are redeemed are also sanctified § Sect. 1 ANd thus I haue taken away the ground of Sathans first temptations Sathans temptation to perswade men to all licentiousnesse whereby hee mooueth carnall men securely to continue in their sinnes because Christ hath redeemed and will saue the wicked as well as the godly by prouing that Christ hath redeemed the faithfull onely The second temptation which he vseth to the same purpose he thus frameth Christ hath redeemed all at least who beleeue in him be their sinnes neuer so many and grieuous and therefore thou maist continue in thy sinnes with pleasure and delight and satisfie the lusts of thine owne flesh only beleeue and thou shalt be saued for Christ requireth no other condition Neither is there any other end of Christs comming but that he should by his suffring take away thy sinnes and therefore why shouldest thou vexe and torment thy selfe in embracing bitter mortification and newnesse of life and in shunning thy sweete and pleasing sinnes seeing Christ redeemeth the greatest sinners as well as the least The answere To this we are to answere that there are no sins so innumerable in multitude and so hainous in their qualitie and nature which will exclude vs from the benefit of our redemption wrought by Christ so we applie his death and merits vnto vs by a true and liuely faith but yet notwithstanding this can be no encouragement for any to continue in their sinnes for first we are to know that none haue part in this redeÌption wrought by Christ but those onely who are made partakers thereof by a true and liuely faith which is neuer separated from the fruites thereof true repentance and holinesse of life neither is it possible that any should bee assured of Gods loue but this assurance will make them to loue God againe and this loue will worke in their hearts a zeale of his glorie and a care to glorifie his name by causing the light of their godly liues to shine before men it is not possible that any who truly beleeue that that they are redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ should not highly esteeme and bee exceedingly thankfull to Christ for this inestimable benefit which none can doe who tread the bloud of Christ vnder their feete and voluntarily cast themselues into the bondage of sinne out of which we are redeemed with so precious a price and so scorne this benefit and despite our Sauiour who hath bestowed it it cannot bee that any should bee so foolish as to sell their soules vnto sinne for euery vaine pleasure and trifling commoditie if they bee assured that Christ redeemed them with the price of his precious bloud which was of more value than many worlds
and therefore whosoeuer make no conscience of sinne haue no true faith and consequently the worke of our redemption wrought by Christ doth not appertaine vnto them § Sect. 2 Secondly That whom Christ redeemeth those he sanctifieth whomsoeuer Christ redeemeth with his bloud those hee sanctifieth with his spirit and in whomsoeuer his death is effectuall for the taking away of the guilt and punishment of sinne in them it is effectuall for the mortifying of their corruptions and the sinne it selfe for being the members of Christ Rom. 6.5.6 we are grafted with him into the similitude of his death and resurrection and our old man is crucified with him that the body of sinne might be destroyed that hencefoorth we should not serue sin as it is Rom. 6.5.6 And as our Sauiour Christ is our wisedom righteousnesse and redemption so hee is our sanctification also 1. Cor. 1.30 as it is 1. Cor. 1.30 So that whomsoeuer he redeemeth and iustifieth those also he sanctifieth as it may further appeare by many euident testimonies Tit. 2.14 he is said to haue giuen himselfe for vs that he might redeeme vs from all iniquitie Tit. 2.14 and purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe zealous of good workes Luk. 1.74.75 the Lord bindeth it with an oath Luk. 1.74.75 that whomsoeuer hee redeemeth out of the hands of their spirituall enemies they shall worship him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of their life 1. Pet. 2.24 the Apostle saith 1. Pet. 2.24 that our Sauiour bare our sinnes in his bodie on the tree that we being deliuered from sinne should liue in righteousnesse Rom. 6.18 And Paul sheweth Rom. 6.18 that as soone as we are freed from the bondage of sinne we are made the sernants of righteousnesse So Heb. 9.14 it is said Heb. 9.14 that the bloud of Christ doth purge our consciences from dead workes that we may serue the liuing God neither are we onely iustified but also sanctified by the offring of the bodie of Christ once made Heb. 10.10.14 as it is chap. 10. ver 10.14 and as hee is appointed of God to be a prince and Sauiour to giue remission of sinnes so also to giue repentance as appeareth Act. 5.31 So the Apostle saith Act. 5.31 that Christ gaue himselfe for his Church not that it might continue still in pollution and the filthinesse of sinne Eph. 5.25.26 but that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word Eph. 5.25.26 If therefore wee walke in the light as hee is in the light then his bloud purgeth vs from all our sinnes 1. Ioh. 1.7 1. Ioh. 1.7 If we are sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience then we may draw neere with a true heart in assurance of faith Heb. 10.22 Heb. 10.22 But if wee continue in our sinnes without repentance and commit them with delight and greedinesse then let vs brag as much as we will that wee are redeemed by Christ yet wee are still in the bondage of the diuell 1. Ioh. 3.8 for Christ appeared not onely to free vs out of his captiuitie but also that he might loose the workes of the diuell as appeareth 1. Ioh. 3.8 He hath redeemed vs out of the thraldome of Sathan that wee might become his owne seruants whom he wil rule and gouerne by his word and spirit and therfore if we haue not this spirit to leade vs Rom. 8.9 we are none of his as it is Rom. 8.9 if we wil not submit our selues to the scepter of his word we are none of his subiects but continue still the seruants of sinne and Sathan Seeing then it is manifest by Gods word that whosoeuer are redeemed are also sanctified and whomsoeuer Christ hath washed with his bloud from the guilt and punishment of sinne he doth also purge and cleanse them by vertue of the same bloud from the sinnes and corruptions themselues and seeing he hath redeemed vs out of the hands of our spirituall enemies to the end we should become his seruants worshipping him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our life let vs neuer bee perswaded by Sathans temptations foolishly to imagine that wee may the more securely liue in our sinnes because Christ Iesus hath paid a sufficient price of our redemption for first what horrible ingratitude is this vnto God to take occasion by this inestimable benefit the more to offend him what a blasphemous imagination is this against Iesus Christ to thinke that he came into the world to be a bolster whereupon we may more securely sleepe in sinne and that he shed his precious bloud to purchase libertie for vs that we may liue in all wickednes that hee reconciled vs vnto his father by his death that wee might the more freely offend him that hee hath redeemed vs out of the bondage of Sathan that wee may more diligently serue him that hee hath with his bloud washed vs from the filth of sin that we may more securely wallow in this stinking puddle againe for what were this but to make Christ another Sisiphus who assoone as he hath ended his labor is new to begin again what is it but euery day to crucifie the Lord of life afresh and to tread his precious bloud vnder our feet as an vnholy thing what is it but to contemne and basely to esteeme of the inestimable price of our redemption if wee will not sticke to sell againe our soules vnto sin for euery beastly pleasure and base commoditie which Christ hath purchased at so high a rate Secondly as hereby we shall shew horrible ingratitude against God our Sauiour Christ so also shall we be most iniurious to our own soules seeing we can neuer attaine vnto any true assurance of our redemption till we finde our selues freed in some measure from the power of sin sanctified by Gods spirit for the Lord who is truth it self hath said it if this be not enough he hath solemnly sworne it that all those whoÌ he hath redeemed out of the hands of their spirituall enemies shall worship and serue him in holines and righteousnes all the daies of their life and therefore as well may God speake nay sweare an vntruth as those may be redeemed who liue in their sinnes destitute of all holines towards God and righteousnes towards their neighbour § Sect. 3 Thirdly A twofold end of our redemption Gods glory and our happinesse we are to consider that the Lord hath redeemed vs to a twofold end the first and principall is his owne glorie the second which is subordinate vnto the other is our saluation and euerlasting happines both which concurre in all those to whom the redemption of Christ is made effectuall Now God is not glorified by redeeming such as continue in their rebellion towards him and will not by any meanes leaue the seruice of sin and Sathan but rather in shewing his iustice
the Lord hath pardoned and remitted them so as they shall neuer be imputed vnto vs nor arise vp in iudgement to our condemnation neither in this world nor the world to come secondly he doth deliuer vs from our sinnes whilest he doth giue vnto vs his holy spirit whereby our sinnes are in some measure mortified the strength of them abated so that they do not raigne and rule in vs as in former times although we cannot wholy expell them from dwelling in vs according to that Rom. 6.12 Rom. 6.12 Sinne shall not raigne in your mortall bodie that you should obey it in the lusts thereof And though we cannot vtterly subdue this Cananitish brood of our corruptions but that still whilest we continue in this life they are as thornes in our sides alwaies vexing and grieuing vs yet by the helpe of Gods spirit assisting vs we weaken their force abate their courage and make them become tributaries and if at any time they rebel we curbe them in giue them the ouerthrow yea though sometimes they gaine ground giue vs the foile yet wee rise againe by vnfained repentance and recouer our selues being assisted with the fresh supply of Gods spirit till at last by death we obtaine a finall victory § Sect. 5 Thirdly That our obedience to the Lawe proueth not that we are not redeemed Gal. 3.13 he obiecteth that we are still vnder the law and tied to the obedience thereof and therefore Christ hath not freed vs from it I answer that though Christ hath not freed vs from the obedience of the lawe yet he hath freed vs from the curse and malediction as it is Gal. 3.13 so as though we do not performe it in that exact manner and measure which God requireth yet our transgression shall not be imputed vnto vs for he hath perfectly fulfilled the law for vs that his righteousnesse might become our righteousnesse and he hath suffred death that by his blood he might wash away our sins Rom. 8.3.4 And thus when the law was impossible to be performed by reason of the weaknes and corruptions of our flesh the Lord sent his Son in the similitude of sinfull flesh and for sin condemned sin in the flesh that the righteousnesse of the lawe might be fulfilled in vs as it is Rom. 8.3 4. Moreouer we are not now tied to performe obedience to the lawe to the end that thereby we may be iustified nor yet shall we for the imperfections of this our obedience be in danger of condemnation but now onely it is a meanes before our conuersion to bring vs to Christ by shewing vnto vs our sinnes and insufficiency in our selues and after our conuersion it serueth for a rule or square according to which we are to frame our liues in holinesse and righteousnesse that so we may shew our thankfulnes vnto our heauenly father for his inestimable benefits by glorifying his name in a godly life And because this also is bitter and vnpleasant to flesh and blood therefore the Lord hath also granted and giuen vnto vs his holy spirit which mortifieth our corruptions whereby we are made lesse prone vnto sinne and quickneth vs in the inner man inabling vs to performe obedience in some measure to the law of God with alacrity and cheerefulnes so that now his commandements are not grieuous vnto vs 1. Iohn 5.3 as the Apostle speaketh 1. Ioh. 5.3 but his yoke which so much galled vs while we were rebellious and like vntamed oxen is now become easie and his burthen which heretofore was so heauy and irkesome is now become light Matth. 11.30 as our Sauiour telleth vs Matth. 11.30 § Sect. 6 Fourthly That God is not angry vvith the faithfull though he seemeth to frowne vpon them the tempter may obiect to the weake conscience which laboureth vnder the burthen of sinne that our Sauiour Christ hath not redeemed vs from the anger of God due for sin seeing we stil see his frowning countenance and apprehend the scorching heate of his wrath inflamed against vs but let all know that if they truly beleeue in Christ and onely rely themselues vpon this their mediator if their sins past grieue them and they purpose for the time to come to labor that they may forsake them then they are reconciled vnto God by Christ and in him hee is become their louing and gracious father Col. 1.20.21 as the Apostle telleth vs Col. 1.20.21 Let not such therefore be discouraged if God seeme to frowne vpon them for a time for hee will not frowne for euer nor alwaies retaine his anger as the Psalmist speaketh Psalm 103.9 Nay Psalm 103.9 in truth he is not angry with vs at all as a Iudge to punish but as a Father to correct and amend vs and if we will speake properly he alwaies loueth and delighteth in vs for as hee is well pleased with Christ our head so is he alwaies well pleased with vs in him as being members of his body notwithstanding as a tender Father when his Sonne offendeth maketh semblance as though his wrath were kindled to the ende that hee may bee carefull in the time to come to auoyde the like fault and to amend so the Lord who is our gracious Father seemeth oftentimes to bee grieuously displeased with his children when they haue sinned against him hiding from them his amiable louing countenance and shewing nothing but signes of wrath not that hee hath in truth cast them out of his loue and fauour for he neuer falleth out with those whom Christ hath reconciled vnto him neither can hee cease to loue the members of Christ nor Christs members cease to bee his members after they are once ingrafted into his bodie by his holie spirit and a liuely faith onely like a wise father he frowneth vpon them and seemeth angrie to make them in the time to come forsake their sinnes whereby they haue incurred his displeasure § Sect. 7 Fiftly the tempter will obiect that we are not freed and deliuered out of his power and iurisdiction That though Sathan tempt vs yet we may be assured that we are redeemed Heb. 2.14 seeing he doth often assault and ouercome vs with his temptations and leadeth vs captiue fast bound in the fetters of sinne To which wee must answere that our Sauiour Christ by his death hath destroyed him that had the power of death that is the diuell that he might deliuer all them which for feare of death were all their life time subiect to bondage as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 2.14.15 That God hath deliuered vs from the power of darknesse and hath translated vs into the kingdome of his deare sonne Col. 1.13 as it is Col. 1.13 That our redeemer Iesus Christ hath spoiled the principalities and powers and hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them vpon his crosse Col. 2.15 and that not onely for himselfe but for all his members Col. 2.15 That hee hath
loue giue vs his holy spirit whereby we are purged from our corruptions sanctified and raised vp from the death of sinne to newnes of life so that our holines is not a cause of our calling but Gods election and calling is a cause of our holines And this appeareth both by testimonies of Scripture and examples For the first the Lord professeth Esa 65.1 Esa 65.1 that he offered himselfe to those that asked not after him and was found of them that sought him not c. The Apostle Ephes 2.1 affirmeth that euen those who are the Church and people of God were before their calling and conuersion not sicke only but euen dead in their sinnes in which they walke according to the course of the world Eph. 2.1.3.12 that they were by nature the children of wrath as well as others as it is vers 3. and that they were without Christ aliants from the common-wealth of Israell strangers from the couenant of promise and had no hope and were without God in the world as it is vers 12. So 1. Cor. 6.11 he saith that those who were now sanctified and iustified were in time past fornicators 1. Cor. 6.11 idolators adulterers wantons buggerers c. The Apostle Peter like wise writing to the Church of Christ saith both of himselfe and them also that they had spent the time past before their conuersion after the lust of the gentiles walking in wantonnesse gluttonie and in abominable idolatries 1. Pet. 4.3 1. Pet. 4.3 And the Prophet Esay saith that we all were wandering sheepe Esa 53.6 vntill the Lord gathered vs into his sheepefold So that it was so far of that we should deserue nay grace or mercie at Gods hand that in his iustice he might rather haue consumed vs as his enemies than called vs to be his Church and people This also is plaine in the examples specified in the booke of God for what excellencie or worthines was in Abraham who before his calling was an idolater or in Rahab who had spent her time in lust and filthines or in Manasses who was a cruell idolater a murtherer a sorcerer or in Matthew who was a publicane or in Paul who was a bloodie persecutor or in the thiefe who had spent his life in al outrage and wickednes what excellencie or desert was in any of vs who haue not so much as a thought or inclination to any good thing or any power to performe it and therefore we must conclude with the Apostle that we are called with an holy calling not according to our workes 2. Tim. 1.9 but according to his owne purpose of grace c. 2. Tim. 1.9 § Sect. 4 The second part of effectuall calling is that reciprocall donation whereby God the father giueth Christ Iesus his onely begotten sonne Of the second part of our effectual calling to wit our reciprocall donation truely and effectually to al his elect to be their head redcemer and Sauiour and also whereby he giueth his elect vnto Christ to become his members that so they may be saued and redeemed by him whereupon all Gods elect may truly say that this Christ Iesus God and man is mine head my Sauiour and redeemer and all his merits obedience and benefits purchased by both are become mine by this right as being a member of his bodie and our Sauiour also may as truely say of Gods elect that they are his whom he hath right to redeeme and saue because hee is their head and they his members Of this mutuall donation and gift the Scriptures speake euidently Esa 9.6 Ioh. 3.16 and first that Christ is giuen vnto vs Esa 9.6 Vnto vs a childe is borne and vnto vs a sonne is giuen Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that he gaue his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life Rom. 8.32 Secondly Rom. 8.32 Ioh. 17.6 that we are giuen vnto Christ it is manifest Ioh. 17.6 I haue declared thy name vnto the men which thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me c. So. Ioh. 10.29 My father which gaue them me is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hand By which places it plainely appeareth that Christ is giuen vnto vs by God his father and we vnto Christ But in what manner is this mutuall donation made surely not grosely and corporally but spiritually after a celestiall manner for the meanes whereby it is brought to passe on Gods parr is his diuine and holy spitit and on our part a true and liuely faith § Sect. 5 The third part of effectuall calling is the vnion and communion which is betwixt Christ and Gods elect Of the third part viz. our vnion with Christ which followeth vpon the donation before spoken of whereby Christ Iesus and they are mistically coupled together into one body hee becomming their head and they becomming his members Of this the Apostle speaketh Ephes 4.15.16 where hee exhorteth the faithful to grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Eph. 4.15 by whom all the bodie being coupled together by euery ioynt c. receiueth increase And chap. 5.30 We are members of his bodie and 5.30 of his flesh and of his bones And of this our Sauiour Christ speaketh in the parable of the vine Ioh. 15.1 where he coÌpareth himselfe to the stock root and al the faithful to the branches Ioh. 15.1 and the Apostle expresseth it by a metaphoricall speech taken from a building comparing Christ to the foundation and the Church to the rest of the building Eph. 2.20.21.22 Now wee must not conceiue of this vnion that it is either natural Eph. 2.20.21 as the three persons in Trinitie are vnited in the same diuine nature or personall as the bodie and soule being vnited make one man or corporall as the parts of a building are coupled one with another but this coniunction and vnion is made by the spirit of God which dwelling in the manhood of christ aboue measure filling it with the graces thereof is from it deriued vnto all the faithfull and true members of Christs bodie filling them with the like graces in measure and on our part by a true and liuely faith whereby we doe applie vnto vs Christ Iesus and all his benefits And this appeareth Eph. 2.22 where the Apostle saith that wee are the habitation of God by the spirit Eph. 2.22 1. Ioh. 4.13 And 1. Ioh 4.13 Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his spirit So that by the spirit of God dwelling in vs we are made one with Christ and Christ with vs. Now the manner whereby this vnion is made is this the faithful man body and soule is vnited vnto whole Christ God and man but first and immediatly to the humane nature and mediatly thereby to the
diuine nature both which are most necessarie for life and saluation is wrought for vs by vertue and power of the Deitie but it is deriued and communicated vnto vs by the humane nature of Christ According to that Ioh. 6.54 Ioh. 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day And this is the vnion which is betweene Christ our head and vs his members by vertue whereof we haue sure interest and iust title both to Christ and all his benefits his obedience death and merits by which we are iustified sanctified and saued And so much concerning the parts of our effectuall calling the meanes whereby the Lord thus calleth vs Of the meanes of our effectual calling are first on Gods part the preaching of the word which is made effectuall by the inward operation of his spirit first to mollifie our hard hearts and truly to humble vs by setting before vs our sinnes and corruptions and this is done by the preaching of the law and after wee see our inabilitie and insufficiencie of working our owne saluation we are thereby brought out of our selues to seeke for saluation in Christ Iesus applying him and his merits vnto vs by a true and a liuely faith and this is done by the preaching of the Gospell The meanes on our part is the sauing hearing of the word whereby our hard hearts are mollified and we truly humbled and brought out of our selues to seeke for saluation in Christ whereby also true faith is begot in vs wherewith wee applie Christ vnto vs and relie vpon him alone for our saluation And thus haue I shewed what our vocation is and the means therof Now let vs consider of those temptations which Sathan suggesteth into mens minds in respect of their vocation to the end hee may hinder them from the participation and fruition of Christ and his benefits whereunto in the preaching of the word they are called and inuited And these are of two sorts first those wherewith he assaulteth them who are not called secondly those wherewith he assaulteth them who are truly called and conuerted CHAP. XVIII Sathans temptations whereby he seeketh to make our calling vneffectuall answered § Sect. 1 THose who are not called hee tempteth diuers waies that he may hinder their effectuall calling Of the necessity of our effectual calling and first he laboureth to perswade them to neglect this their calling as a thing not necessarie and to contemne the ministerie of the word which is the meanes whereby we are effectuallie called But we are to withstand these temptations and to this end wee are first to know that before our effectuall calling wee are not true members of the Church though wee may outwardly thrust our selues into this societie for what els is the Church but that companie or congregation which is truly called and selected out of the world and from hence it hath it name for it is called Ecclesia ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from the calling thereof vnlesse therefore we be called we are not members of the Church and if wee bee out of the Church there is no saluation for our Sauiour gaue himselfe for his Church alone and he is the Sauiour of his owne bodie Eph. 5.23.25 Act. 2.47 as it is Eph. 5.23.25 and he addeth daily vnto the Church such as shall be saued as it is Act. 2.47 Moreouer vnlesse we be truly called we shall neuer be truly iustified and without iustification there is no glorification Rom. 8.30 for this is the goldeÌ chaine of our saluatioÌ as appeareth Rom. 8.30 Lastly wee can neuer come vnto Christ nor communicate with him in any of his benefits nor receiue any sanctifying and sauing grace of Gods spirit till by the grace of God wee are made partakers of this holie calling for naturally wee are meere worldlings destitute of all grace and goodnesse and so we remaine till by this holy calling we are separated from the world and ingrafted into the bodie of Christ by whose spirit we are quickened who were dead in our sinnes and haue sanctifying graces begotten nourished and increased in vs. Seeing therefore this our effectuall calling is so necessarie let not Sathan perswade vs to neglect it neither let vs when the Lord inuiteth vs to this royall feast pretend excuses one that he must goe see his farme Matth. 22. Luk. 14. another that hee must goe trie his oxen a third that he must goe about his merchandize and a fourth that he is hindred by a carnall mariage for if we will not come when the Lord inuiteth vs like vnworthie guests we shall be shut out of the doores and not suffred to be partakers of this banquet of eternall blessednesse Psal 95.7.8 Whilest today we heare his voyce let vs not harden our hearts for hee hath not promised that he will call againe to morrow whilest now he standeth at the doore and knocketh and calleth for entrance let vs hearing his voyce open the doore of our hearts that he may come in and sup with vs and we with him Reuel 3.20 for if vnkindly wee denie him entertainment we can haue no assurance that hee will returne againe to such churlish and vngratefull hoasts In a word seeing the Lord passing by many other in the world maketh choise of vs calling and inuiting vs to the participation and fruition of eternall blessednesse and happinesse let no worldly businesse though it seeme as necessarie as the burying of our deare father Matth. 8.21 hinder vs from harkening and obeying this heauenly call let no transitorie trifle stay vs from comming to God when hee offreth to make vs good assurance of his royall kingdome for though many things bee conuenient yet one thing is necessarie and thrice happie are they which make choise of the better part § Sect. 2 Sathans temptations whereby he moueth vs to neglect the meanes of our effectuall calling But it is impossible that euer we should be truly called vnles we carefully vse the meanes when the Lord offreth them vnto vs and attentiuely listen vnto the Lords voyce when hee inuiteth vs to come vnto him and therfore Sathan laboureth not so much to perswade vs that our vocation is in a thing vnnecessarie vnto saluation seeing this is manifestly repugnant to plaine testimonies of scriptures as to mooue vs to neglect the meanes whereby we are called namely the ministerie of Gods word partly working vpon our inbred corruption which not conceiuing the things of God condemneth them of foolishnes and not being delighted with those things which it vnderstandeth not they seeme irksome and tedious and partly inticing vs with the commodities and pleasures of the world which are more pleasant to carnall men than their meate and drinke hee causeth vs to spend that time in our earthly businesses or vain delights which we should bestow in the hearing of Gods word whereby we should be effectually called that is separated
extraordinarie blessing of God wee may goe with Elias fortie daies in the strength of one meale yet if we feede no oftner when the Lord graunteth vnto vs plentifull prouision of the spirituall foode our soules will be hungerstarued Neither let our often receiuing of this heauenly nourishment cause vs with the vnthankfull Israelits to loath it or like wayward children or impacient sicke patients spit it out of our mouthes againe for if our appetites be thus cloyed through a surfet of satietie surely we are to feare least the Lord who is a cunning physition will prescribe vs a long fast till we haue recouered our stomackes as he threatneth Amos 8.11 I will send a famine in the land Amos. 8.11 not a famine of bread nor a thirst of water but of hearing the word of the Lord. And then we shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen to the East shall we runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it § Sect. 6 Lastly That we should often heare though we had sufficient knowledge though it should be graunted that we had attained vnto such a measure of knowledge that we should neede no more yet are there many reasons why we should continually heare Gods word with as great diligence as euer we did for the end of our hearing is not onely to know but also to practise not only to informe our iudgements but also to reforme our affections not onely to beget the graces of Gods spirit in vs but also to nourish and increase them not onely to teach vs what we should doe but also to stirre vs vp to the doing thereof and the word of God is not onely a light for our feete to shew vs the way but also a pricke in our sides to make vs goe in the way and a bridle in our mouthes to keepe vs from wandering it is not onely profitable to teach but to improue to correct and instruct in righteousnes That the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto all good workes 2. Tim. 3.16 as it is 2. Tim. 3.16 it is not onely profitable for doctrine but for edification exhortation and consolation as appeareth 1. Cor. 14.3 And therefore it is not sufficient to come once or twice to the assemblies of Gods saints 1. Cor. 14.3 but we must aboue all things desire with the prophet Dauid that we may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of our life Psal 27.4 to behold the beautie of the Lord and to visit his temple Psal 27.4 For though our knowledge be neuer so great yet so long as we haue any sinne hanging on or any grace imperfect in vs we had neede to be continuall hearers of Gods word for the suppressing of the one and perfecting of the other CHAP. XIX Sathans temptation whereby hee perswadeth men that the Scriptures are not Gods word answered § Sect. 1 THe second temptation which Sathan suggesteth into mens mindes The temptation to the end he may moue them to neglect the hearing of Gods word or though they doe heare it to reiect it through vnbeliefe he thus frameth What folly is it to take such paines in hearing the scripture and what madnes is it so stedfastly to beleeue it seeing thou knowest not whether it be Gods word or the subtill deuise of mans braine to keepe the people in awe and to restraine them from such secret faults as other humane lawes ratified and confirmed with temporall and outward punishments and rewards cannot keepe them from because the lawes of princes cannot no more than the lawgiuers themselues either fore see preuent or punish any faults and offences which are not open and manifest why shouldest thou thereby be moued to forsake thy delightfull sinnes and to imbrace vnpleasant godlines to abandon thy pleasures and to vndertake an austere and strict course of life seeing thou knowest not whether the scriptures be true or false the word of the euerlasting God or the inuention of mortall man The ansvvere that all religion dependeth vpon the authoritie of the Scriptures Against which temptation it behoueth euery man most carefully to arme himselfe as vndermining the very foundation of all true religion for take away the authoritie of the scriptures and you shall open a wide dore to all carnall worldlines beastly epicurisme and diuelish atheisme they being the onely true rule of vertue whereby we are directed to chuse the good and refuse the euill the scepter of God whereby he ruleth all the subiects of his kingdome which being reiected we giue ouer our selues to be ruled by the diuell and the lusts of our owne flesh the light of our eyes without which wee are blind and walke in darkenes the foode of our soules which being taken away they languish in all spirituall graces and fall into miserable death and destruction and the sworde of the spirit whereby wee defend our selues and beate backe our spirituall enemies which being plucked out of our hand we are easily vanquished and led captiue vnto all sinne and wickednes § Sect. 2 Reasons to proue that the scripture was indited by Gods spirit 1. The antiquitie of the scriptures And that we may be the better prouided against this temptation let vs propound some reasons whereby gainesayers may be conuinced and Gods children perswaded of the truth and authoritie of the scripture The first argument to proue the scriptures to be written by the motion and reuelation of Gods spirit is the antiquitie thereof for whatsoeuer religion is most auncient that proceedeth from God but the religion contained in the scriptures is of all other most auncient and therefore God was the author thereof The first part of this reason is cleere and manifest for seeing man was created for Gods glorie to the end he should worship and serue him and could not performe acceptable worship and seruice vnto God vnlesse he reuealed his wil vnto him therfore that man might attaine vnto the end of his creation it was necessarie that the Lord should from the beginning reueale vnto him his true religion whereby he might know how to worship and serue him according to his will And consequently the first and most auncient religion is the true religion which proceeded from God and all other are false and counterfait which are disagreeing and repugnant hereunto seeing Gods will is one and the same constant and immutable The second part of this reason namely that the religion deliuered in the scriptures is of all others most auncient is of vndoubted truth for it is within a few daies as auncient as the world it selfe taking it beginning from mans creation and so continuing in a constant and vnchangeable course vnto this day Now all other religions are but new and vpstart in comparison hereof taking their beginnings diuers thousand yeares since the creation yea euen the Gods themselues which they worship which intruth were men like themselues
may wholy be ascribed to his owne free grace who calleth and iustifieth sanctifieth and saueth whom he will and not vnto humane learning or knowledge which may be attained vnto by mans industrie and labour It may bee also that these who teach one thing and practise the cleane contrarie §. Sect. 3. That not learning but Gods spirit freeth vs from our naturall corruptions doe notwithstanding beleeue that is know and giue their assent to that which they deliuer but this generall faith is incident as well to the diuels themselues as vnto men and therefore those who haue it may neuerthelesse be as worldly carnal and prophane as euer they were for before we attaine vnto a true iustifying faith and be sanctified by Gods spirit our knowledge and learning wil not free vs from our corruption of nature wherein wee are conceiued borne and bred and therefore though wee see the truth yea know and acknowledge it to be the word of God which shall one day either iustifie or condemne vs yet if the Lord doe not ioyne with this knowledge the inward operation of his spirit making it effecttuall for our sanctification and for the purging of vs from our corruptions wee are as readie to fall into all sinne being inticed and carried away with the riches honours and pleasures of the world as if we were still most sottishly ignorant A notable example hereof we haue in Salomon who though hee had receiued such a measure of wisedome and diuine knowledge That neglect of dutie doth not alwaies argue incredulitie as neuer meere man attained vnto the like yea though he were a penman of an excellent portion of holie Scriptures yet the Lord leauing him to the corruption of his owne heart he fell most grieuously into all abominable wickednesse and yet who will dare to say that Salomon did not write as he thought and not rather that he was carried away through the violence of his corruptions to commit that sinne which his conscience condemned and to neglect obedience to Gods vndoubted truth So Dauid who was indued with notable knowledge and no lesse grace fel notwithstanding most fearefully into adulterie and murther but shall we therefore thinke that he was not perswaded that these were horrible sinnes or that when he commended mercie innocencie and chastitie he spake not as he thought And Peter likewise denied and forswore his master whom before hee had acknowledged to be the sonne of God but shall wee hence conclude that Peter dissembled when he made that notable confession because when hee came to the triall hee vtterly disclaimed it Nay rather we may certainly be perswaded that Dauid was carried away with his lust and concupiscence and Peter ouercome with feare and frailtie and both drawne through their corruption to commit those sinnes which their consciences condemened But leauing such farre fetcht instances let euery man yea euen he who hath attained vnto the greatest measure of faith and sanctification enter into a strict and due consideration with himselfe and examine his owne conscience before Gods tribunall seate and then let him tell me whether hee perfourme obedience to all that truth which hee knoweth and beleeueth or whether he may not iustly complaine that our corruption takes occasion by the knowledge of Gods commandement to work in vs all manner of concupiscence that hee doth those things which he alloweth not nay which he hateth and abhorreth that though hee doe not onely know the law of God but also is delighted therewith in the inner man yet that there is another law in his members which rebelleth atainst the law of his mind Rom. 7.8.15.23 and leadeth him captiue vnto the law of sinne as it is Rom. 7.8.15.23 And if this be the case of Salomon Dauid Peter and of all Gods children who haue attained to the greatest measure of knowledge and sanctification let not Sathan perswade vs that wee may safely neglect the ministerie of the word because the ministers thereof seeme not perswaded that the doctrine which they deliuer is true in that they do not practise it in their own liues for many knowing and beleeuing that truth which they deliuer are notwithstanding destitute of the sanctifying graces of Gods spirit and therefore wholy carried away into all licentious wickednesse and many also who are sanctified being not wholy purged from their naturall corruptions are readie to shew their frailtie and infirmties to all the world though they know acknowledge beleeue and from their hearts embrace that truth which they teach and professe But if Sathan cannot thus preuaile nor cause vs to doubt of Gods truth §. Sect. 4. The second temptation taken from the euill liues of Ministers answered because the ministers liue not according to that doctrine which they teach then he will perswade them at least to refuse to heare such whose liues are scandalous as being vnworthie to take the word into their mouthes and vnable to conuert or amend others seeing the word is not powerfull which they deliuer for the conuerting and refourming of their owne liues Which temptation of sathan is most dangerous and pernicious vnto many for what greater discouragement can there be to a sicke patient than to take physicke of such a Physition who can not cure himselfe of the same disease Or who will willingly eate of that foode which he who giueth it vnto him so loatheth and abhorreth that he will not so much as taste of it Or who taketh delight in hearing him discourse of mercie chastitie and liberalitie whom he knoweth wholy possessed of crueltie lust and couetousnesse And therefore it were to be wished that Gods ministers should be Physitions to themselues before they take vpon them the cure of others that they should not stand like Images by the high way sides directing others in their iourneys themselues neuer mouing foot but that they should like guides goe before them and instruct them not only by their word but also moue them to receiue their instructioÌ by their example But yet let vs take heed that Sathan doe not take occasion vpon the neglect of their dutie to make vs neglect ours that he do not robbe vs of the inestimable treasure of Gods word and depriue vs of this heauenly Manna and foode of our soules whereby all the graces of Gods spirit are begotten That the Ministers wickednesse or vnworthinesse should not make vs neglect hearing nourished and increased in vs because the minister who offreth it vnto vs doth not feede vpon it himselfe And to this end we are to know that the ministerie of the word is Gods ordinance which dependeth not vpon the worthinesse of him who deliuereth it neither is it made voide and vneffectuall by his vnworthinesse but it hath it vertue force and power from the blessing of God and from the inward operation of his spirit who applieth it to the hearts and consciences of men and thereby illuminates their vnderstandings begetteth faith in them
seuen diuels or in Matthew and Zacheus the Publicanes or in Paul who persecuted the Church of God In a word what worthines is in any of Gods saints before the Lord by the preaching of his word made effectuall by the inward operation of his spirit hath called and conuerted and pulled them out of their sins and corruptions in which they wallowed and indued them with some measure of his sanctifying and sauing graces § Sect. 2 Secondly That our vnfitnesse to heare should not make vs neglect hearing whereas he obiecteth our vnfitnes to heare because our eares are dull our eyes blind our hearts hard and our wils affections and all the powers and faculties of our bodies and soules wholy corrupted and disordered this must not moue vs to neglect the hearing of Gods word but to become hearers thereof with more care and diligence for it is the two-edged sword of the spirit which will pearce and make way for it selfe to enter and will builde a lodging for it selfe to dwell in it is not onely a light to guide those that see but a precious eye-salue to giue sight vnto those who were borne blinde it is not onely the heauenly deaw which maketh Gods graces to spring in vs but also that diuine seede which giueth them being and rooting in our hearts it is not onely the foode of our soules to preserue and increase that strength which wee alreadie haue but also that immortall seede by which wee are first begotten vnto God and borne againe who before were dead in our sinnes and that excellent physicke of our soules by which they are purged from their corruptions and restored vnto health which before were deadly sicke in sinne it maketh vs first to will that which is good and then further to desire it it giueth vs life who before were dead in our sinnes and then preserues this life it begets and begins faith sanctification and all other graces in vs and being begotten and begun it strengtheneth increaseth them and therefore let not Sathan disswade vs from the hearing of Gods word because of our sinnes vnworthinesse and vnfitnesse for as it is a notable meanes ordained of God for the increasing of grace where it alreadie is so is it no lesse effectuall for the begetting of grace where it neuer was There is no wise man that will neglect his trade and liue idely because he is poore but rather this will moue him to be more painfull therein as being the meanes whereby hee may become rich neither doe men refuse all nourishment because they haue emptie and hungrie stomackes but doe more earnestly desire meate that they may be filled and satisfied yea euen those whose stomackes are weake doe not altogether refuse their foode but eate something to sharpen their appetite and so by little and little in vsing their stomackes they get stomacks let vs follow the like practise and when we âârceiue our beggerlinesse in Gods graces let vs more earnestly ââbour after this heauenly treasure and precious pearle that we may be made rich wheÌ we feele our emptines of all vertue aââ goodnesse let vs more eagerly hunger after this spirituall Mââna that we may be filled and satisfied when we finde our appetite weake and our stomacks indisposed to eate of this heauenly foode let vs a little force our selues against the appetite or ãâã all good meanes to quicken and sharpen it and so wee shall finde that the oftner we eate the oftner we shall desire the more wee heare the word of God the more wee shall desire to heare and the greater benefit wee shall receiue by it Whereas neglect of hearing will make vs euery day more vnfit to heare euen as long abstinence doth quite spoyle the stomack CHAP. XXVI How wee must arme our selues against Sathans temptations whereby he laboureth to make the word of God fruitlesse § Sect. 1 ANd these are the temptations which Sathan vseth to disswade vs from hearing the word That Sathan tempteth vs to carelesse negligence in hearing but if we breake these snares and cannot bee withheld from frequenting Gods holie assemblies then hee will labour by all meanes to make the word of God which we heare fruitlesse and vneffectuall for our conuersion and saluation and to this end hee will labour to work in vs a negligent carelesnesse in hearkening to those things which are deliuered and this is vsually accompanied with dulnesse of spirit drowsinesse and sleepinesse or if wee set our selues to heare the word with any care and conscience to profit thereby then he wil seeke to distract our mindes with wandring thoughts either by offring and suggesting to our consideration and memorie the world and the vanities thereof as our affaires and businesse and those pleasures wherewith wee are most delighted or if this will not preuaile by casting into our mindes things in their owne nature good and religious if they were thought vpon in time conuenient to the end that wee may be distracted and be made vnfit to heare the word with profit That to resist Sathan we must prepare our selues before we heare Which temptations we are to withstand as being most dangerous and pernicious and to this purpose there is something required at our hands to be perfourmed before our comming to Gods assemblies and something afterwards Before wee come to the hearing of the word there is required due preparation whereby our mindes are made fit vessels to receiue the spirituall treasure and foode of our soules For if we come into the congregation of the faithfull without any premeditation reuerence or regard of the action which we are to take in hand if we present our selues rashly and vnaduisedly as if we went to a play or to dispatch some worldly businesse we shall hardly keepe our minds from negligent wandring and worldly distractions which will make the word of God fruitlesse and vnprofitable § Sect. 2 Now this preparation doth principally consist first in the purging of our corrupt affections VVherein this preparation consisteth Eccl. 4.17 to which duty the wise man exhorteth vs Eccl. 4.17 Take heed to thy feete when thou entrest into the house of God that is be carefull to purge thine affections which are the feete of thy soule And this was typically signified by the outward washing of the Israelites before the promulgation of the law Exod. 19.10 Exod. 19.10 where by the washing of their clothes and bodies the purging of the secret corruptions of the heart was signified and represented Which dutie is necessarily to be performed of al those who will heare the word with profit for as the most pure liquor is defiled and made vnprofitable for vse if it bee put into a polluted and stinking vessell so the pure liquor of Gods word is defiled and made fruitlesse vnto al those who receiue it into an heart polluted with vncleane affections As therefore Moses was enioyned by God to put off his shooes from his feete before he
might tread on that ground made holy by Gods presence or receiue the Lords ambassage to his people so hee requireth of vs that we put off the shooes that is the corruption of our affections before we tread vpon the holy ground of his Church there to heare the glad tidings of the Gospell concerning our euerlasting deliuerie out of the bondage of our spirituall enemies What these affections are the Apostle Iames partly sheweth Iam. 1.19 namely wrath Iam. 1.19 1. Pet. 2.1 filthinesse malitiousnesse to which Peter addeth dissimulation and hypocrisie enuie and euil speaking 1. Pet. 2.1 And to these also wee may adde all other like vnto them § Sect. 3 Secondly VVe must banish all forestalled opinions of the minister wee must banish out of our mindes all preiudice forestalled opinions and sinister conceits of the minister of Gods word whom wee are to heare whereby men are either carried away with a vaine admiration of his gifts and in the meane time make no conscience of feeding vpon that foode which is offred like vnto them who in steede of drinking of the wine stand wondring at the curious workmanship of the cup or els with a preiudicate opinion of his insufficiencie in gifts or imperfections of life whereby they are so forestalled that they thinke nothing which hee can deliuer will be worth the hearing VVe must expell all worldly cogitations Thirdly we must expell out of our cogitations the remembrance of all worldly busineses pleasures delights least they distract our mindes in the hearing of the word and so choaking this heauenly seede make it fruitlesse for as the vessell which is alreadie full will receiue no more and whatsoeuer is powered into it spilleth vpon the ground so the minde that is full of worldly meditations is not fit to receiue the word of God but as soone as it offereth to enter it is kept backe and so perisheth for God and Mammon the holy word of God and the cares and vanities of the world can neuer dwel at the same time together but as soone as one entreth it expelleth the other As therefore men purposing to write a sermon doe make cleane their writing tables by blotting out that which was written in them before for otherwise there would be such a mixture confusion that nothing would be legible so wheÌ we purpose to carry away a sermon faire writteÌ in the tables of our memories we must first blot out all worldly affaires and businesses otherwise there will be nothing but confusion and we shall not be able to recall any thing to our remembrance § Sect. 4 Fourthly We must examine our sins and wants before the hearing of the word wee must search and examine our hearts both concerning our sinnes and corruptions as also concerning our wants and imperfections for the first we must consider to what sins we are most addicted and with what temptations we are most easily subdued to the end wee may bring our sinnes to bee slaughtered and mortified with the sword of Gods spirit being otherwise vnable to ouercome them our selues and that we may also thereby so strongly arme all parts both of our bodies and foules so as they shall not in time to come bring vs againe vnder their dominion And as citizens being besieged with their enemies doe learne by their assaulting which part of the citie is most weake and so with more care and labour fortifie it with men and munition trenches and bulworkes so when we who are continually besieged by our spirituall enemies doe learne by their assaulting of vs where we are weakest and the enemie most like to enter then we must goe into Gods armorie and prouide sufficient weapons and munition whereby we may be enabled to hold out and make resistance So also we are to consider of our wants and imperfections that so we may be stirred vp with an earnest desire to haue them supplied and hereby may be moued with more care to apply vnto our selues such foode as shall be most fit to supply these our wants and amend our imperfections for as men who hunger earnestly desire to be satissied with wholesome foode neither will they willingly without any difference eate of all meates especially if they haue weake stomackes but of that which is most fit and best agreeth with them so those who finde their spiritual wants earnestly desire to be satisfied and to haue their defects supplyed and for as much as all foode contained in Gods word is not fit for this purpose nor agreeable to their stomackes to the end that Gods graces may be nourished in them therefore they will wisely make choyse of that which best agreeth to their present state and apply it vnto themselues accordingly For example he who findeth his heart hard and secure must feede vpon the threatnings of the law to the end he may be humbled and his heart molified and resolued into teares of vnfained repentance he that is of a broken heart and contrite spirit must feede vpon the sweete and gracious promises of the Gospell he that is ignorant must hunger after milke and desire to be instructed in the principles of religion he that hath a good measure of knowledge may desire stronger meate that is attend vnto the more deepe poynts of diuinitie in a word euery man is to examine his particular state and to search out his greatest wants that so comming to heare the word he may more diligently apply such doctrines instructions and exhortations as shall bee most fit for his vse and benefit for that which is foode to one is poyson to another and that salue which is fit to heale one sore doth make another to fester and ranckell and one part of the word of God being applied to men of diuers estates doth worke diuers effects one it feedeth another it poysoneth one it healeth another it woundeth to one it is the sauour of life vnto life and to another it is the sauour of death vnto death and therefore before we come to the hearing thereof we are to examine our states that we may apply and make profitable vse to our selues of that which is most fit to nourish and strengthen vs in Gods graces Lastly and most especially we are to vse earnest and harty prayer vnto the Lord that he may open our blind eyes We are to vse earnest praier Ps 119.18 so as we may see the wonderfull things of his law that he will take away our stonie harts and giue vs fleshly hearts in which his word may more easily be imprinted that hee will with the cyle of his grace bow our stubborne willes and make them flexible and inclinable to perfourme obedience to his wil reuealed in his word that he wil sanctifie our affections and purge them from their naturall corruptions that hee will distill the heauenly dew of his holy spirit into our mindes and barraigne harts that so the seede of his worde being watred there by may
not know his time but as the fishes which are taken in an euill nette and as the birds that are caught in the snare so are the children of men snared in the euill time when it falleth vpon them suddainly when the euill seruant shal say in his heart my maister doth deferre his comming and shall beginne to smite his fellowes and to eate and drinke and to be drunken that seruants maister will come in a day when he loketh not for him and in an howre that he is not aware of and will cut him off and giue him his portion with the vnbeleeuers as our sauiour hath taught vs. Luke 12.45.46 And we know what hapned to the rich man who saide vnto his soule soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeeres liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime euen the same night God said vnto him O foole this night will they fetch thy soule from thee and then whose shall those things be which thou hast prouided Luke 12.19.20 § Sect. 4 Moreouer how many may we obserue in our owne experience who haue deferred their repeÌtance froÌ day to day thinking to repent either in their old age or in the time of their sickenesse That many purposing to repent in old age are cut of in the meane time by Gods iudgment and haue beene preuented and cut of by Godes iudgment doe we not see that many haue beene taken away with suddaine and violent deaths many depriued of the vse of their sences memorie and vnderstanding in the time of their sicknesse and haue so dyed mad franticke and sensles many who come to their old age and yet are further from repentance then in the time of their youth And this coÌmeth to passe by the iust iudgment of God for what can be more righteous then that the Lorde should contemne them at the houre of death who haue contemned him their whole life that they should loose their memorie and vnderstanding in the time of sickenes who haue continually abused them to the dishonour of God in the time of their health that they should dye impenitent who haue liued in impenitencie that they should forget God when they are readie to goe out of the worlde who would neuer remember him whilst they were in the worlde that God should withdraw his grace when they are sicke which being often offered they despised when they were in health And this the Lord threatneth Pro. 1.24 Because I haue called and yee haue refused I haue stretched out mine hand none would regard v. 25. but ye haue despised all my counsayle and would none of my correction v. 26. I will also laugh at your destruction mocke when your feare coÌmeth v. 27. when your feare commeth like suddaine desolation and your destruction shall come like a whirlewind c. and v. 28. then shall they call vpon me but I will not answere they shall seeke me early but they shall not find mee v. 29. because they hated knowledge and did not choose the feare of the Lorde So Zachar 7.11.12.13 the prophet saith that because the people refused to harken pulled backe their shoulder and stopped their eares that they should not heare but made their hearts as an Adamant stone least they should heare the words of the lord sent in his spirit by the ministerie of the former prophets therfore came a great wrath from the Lord of hostes whereof it came to passe that as hee cried and they woulde not heare so they cried and the Lord would not heare their crie And therefore when the Lord calleth let vs answere Lorde I come let vs not delay our conuersion from day to day but seeke the Lord whilest he may be found and call vpon him whilest he is neere let the wicked now forsake his wayes and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations and returne vnto the Lord and he will haue mercy vpon him and to our God for he is very ready to forgiue as it is Esay 55.6.7 But if we contemne the ministerie of his worde and when God calleth to refuse answere if wee harden our hearts against the meanes of our conuersion quench the good motions of his spirit when he putteth them into our mindes surely it will come to passe that as we neglect the Lord so he will neglect vs and though hee call vs today yet he will not call againe to morrow but will let vs die in our sinnes without repentance Let vs remeÌber the fearefull example of Esau who contemning his blessing and birthright afterwards when he would haue inherited the blessing was reiected for he found no place to repentance though he sought it with teares as it is Hebr. 12.16.17 And of the 5. foolish virgins who neglecting the opportune time of prouiding oile for their lamps afterwards went to buy when it was too late Matth. 25. for the bridegrome passed by and they were shut out of dores Call to mind the fearefull example of Pharaoh who still hardening his hart against Gods word sent vnto him and confirmed by many miracles and wonders at last was destroyed with his whole armie So Herode hauing hard Iohn Baptist willingly and perfourmed obedience to some things which he had learned yet because he did not turne to the Lord with his whole heart nor repented of his incest was neuer after called againe but left of God to his owne hardnesse of hart the like may be said of Pilate Agrippa Foelix Iudas Demas Iulian the Apostata who hauing not harkened to the Lords call but quenched the good motions of his spirit afterwards were giuen ouer of God to a reprobate sense to their euerlasting ruine and destruction So likewise when as the Lord gaue the false prophetesse Iesabel a time to repent Apoc. 2.21.22 and shee repented not he threatneth his heauie iudgements against her in a word this is manifest in the examples of carnall secure men in these dayes who hauing abused Gods mercy and long suffering and deferred their conuersion from day to day at last they are taken away in Gods heauie displeasure and as they liued like beastes so commonly they die like beastes and therefore as wee loue the saluation of our soules let vs harken when the Lord calleth and not harden our hearts against the good motions of his spirit for if we be like these men in our wicked practise there is no hope we should be vnlike them in fearefull punishments § Sect. 5 Thirdly we are to consider that our conuersion and turning vnto godly vnfained and true repentance The 3. motiue because repentance is Gods gift is the gift of God from whom euery good and perfect gift descendeth as it is Iam. 1.17 And therfore we are to accept of this gift wheÌ he offereth it vnto vs for God doth not promise his giftes and graces with condition that we may receiue them when we list but when he offereth them Psal 95.7 To day if yee will heare his voice harden not
your hearts he doth not giue vs respite till to morrow now God calleth and inuiteth vs to to come vnto him now he knocketh at the dore of our harts desiring to enter that he may dwell in vs by his holy spirit and if we refuse to let him enter how know we whether he will euer knocke againe if he doe not what gainest thou but the pleasures of sinne for a season and in the end eternall death and what loosest thou no lesse a thing then euerlasting life and an eternal waight of glory in Gods kingdome well yet Christ knocketh at the dore of our hearts and if we will open he wil be our guest and suppe with vs bringing his cheere with him Apoc. 3.20 euen an heauenly banquet of all his spirituall graces but if wee rudely shut the dores against him what hope can we haue that he will come againe when he findeth such rude and vnciuill entertainement and then what will follow but that eyther wee shall neuer seeke after him and then our case wil be most miserable Cant. 5. or with his spouse in the Canticles we shall long seeke him but not find him without great difficultie yea perhaps wee may seeke him as Esau sought his blessing with teares and neuer find him CHAP. XXVIII Of the fourth motiue taken from difficultie of repenting caused by delayes § Sect. I That the loÌger we defer repentance the more hardly we shal repent THe fourth motiue to perswade vs to speedy repentance and turning vnto God is that the longer we deferre it the harder wee shall find it for the difficultie thereof wil be much increased by delay 1. Because sinne will growe customable and our selues also who are vnfit today will be more vnfit to morrow the reasons hereof are many first because by continuall sinning wee get a custome and habite of sinning and if a custome which is but affected be hardly left what shall we say of a custome which is confirmed by nature or what is nature strengthened by custome who knoweth not that the drunkard is more easily reclaimed froÌ his drunkennesse when he first falleth to this vice then when he hath long liued in it that the swearer the longer hee vseth and inureth his tongue to swearing the more hardly can hee forbeare it and the couetous man as he increaseth in yeeres increaseth also in couetousnesse and the like may be sayd of all other vices Neyther neede this seeme strange vnto vs seeing it is a thing apparent in reason and in experience for the longer the disease hath possessed the body the more hardly it is cured and therfore that counsaile is good Venienti occurrite morbo preuent the disease before it hath seased on thee or presently after it hath taken place remoue it The longer the sore is neglected the more it festreth the greater difficultie there is to heale it the loÌger the tree groweth the deeper root it taketh and the more harde it is to pull it vpp the enemie is more easily kept from scaling the walls then beaten backe when he is entred into the middest of the citie so it is with sins and vices facilius repelluntur quam expelluntur they are more easily kept from entrance then beaten out as therfore you would condemne him of extreame folly who would not regard his sickenesse till it had ouerthrowne nature and then thinke to cure it or who would neglect to applie any salue to a greisly wound till it were festred and then thinke the better to heale it or that should assay to pull vp a young plant and being vnable should deferre it till it were growne to a great tree thinking then more easily to plucke it vp by the rootes or that would let the enemie quietly enter into the citie with a purpose then to expell him with more facilitie and lesse losse so alike nay much more foolish is hee who finding it nowe a hard matter to turne vnto God and to forsake his sinnes deferreth it for many yeares togither till the corruptition of nature haue receiued double strength by long custoÌe imagining that then hee can very easily attaine vnto his purpose let vs therefore breake of our sinnes by vnfained repentance and take heed of confirming our naturall corruptions by long custome August for as one sayth Dum consuetudini non resistitur fit necessitas whilst custome is not broken it becommeth necessitie and as another Basil Sicut non potest aliquis dediscere maternam linguam sic vix longam peccati consuetudinem as a man cannot easily forget his mother tongue so neither can he leaue customable sinne So it is said Iob 20.11 that the wicked mans bones are full of the sinnes of his youth and that they shall lie downe with him in the dust whereby it is implied that as diseases after they are entred into the marrow bones are incurable in so much as they goe with meÌ to their graues so sinnes and vices which are the sicknesses of the soule hauing seased and taken fast hold of a man by long and continuall custome from his youth will most hardly leaue him in his age but will hang fast on till the day of his death And hence it is that the Lord by his Prophet doth note it to bee a thing impossible in respect of humaine power to leaue those sinnes which are customablely commited Ier. 1323. Can the blacke more change his skin or the leopard his spotts then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe euill and therefore if euer we meane to leaue our sinnes to turne vnto God it is best to beginne before the corruptions of nature bee confirmed by custome § Sect. 3 Secondly while wee liue in our sinnes wee continue in Sathans thraldome and he hath full possession of vs 2. Because Sathan will more hardly be cast out of his possession when he hath long held it which possession the longer he holdeth the more hardly will he be cast out for as those who haue a long time quietly inioyed their houses and lands though their title be but weake yet are more hardly dispossessed then if at their first entrance their right had bene called into questioÌ both because long custome hath in it the nature of a law and the parties themselues will bee more earnest in vsing all meanes to retaine their possessions which they haue long held time hauing worne out al doubting of their right so sathan is more hardly thrust out of his possession when he hath long kept it because his long houlding of vs in his thraldom maketh him imagine that he hath right to hould vs still and hee is most earnest in vsing all his strength and pollicie to hould that which he hath already gotten and long kept in his possession We know that when a souldier in fight hath taken another captiue at first he vseth al meanes to breake from him as hauing better opportunitie when they are
securitie for whereas the Lord saith Ezech. 33.11 That he will not the death of a sinner he addeth in the next wordes but that he turne from his way and liue so that the Lord speaketh not of all sinners but of those who turne vnto him from their wicked waies So our sauiour Christ saith Math. 9.13 that hee came not to call the righteous that is those who are iust righteous in their owne conceipts but sinners to repentance so that whosoeuer are called vnto Christ that in him they may haue saluation are called also to repentance And Math. 11.28 our sauiour doth not call all sinners vnto him without difference but those onely who are wearie and heauy laden that is who find their sinnes irksome and grieuous vnto them and desire nothing more then to be freed of this vnsupportable burthen And the Apostle Paule likewise 1. Tim. 2.4 doth not say simply that God would haue all men to besaued but that he would also ãâã haue them come to the knowledge of the truth that is to the knowing acknowledging beleeuing of the principles of Christian religion coÌcerning God themselues and the worke of redemption wrought by Christ Let therefore no carnall secure man take occasion to presume vpon Gods mercy in regard of the sweet and gratious promises of the Gospell for vnlesse they turne vnto God from their euill waies and truely repent them of their sinnes vnlesse they are wearie and heauie laden desiring nothing more then to be eased of their heauie burthen vnlesse they come out of their blind ignorance and attaine to the knowledge of the truth the gratious promises of the Gospell do not appertaine vnto them § Sect. 2 Secondly whereas they alleadge the example of the thiefe conuerted at the hower of death we are to know that this is but one particular act of Gods mercy The 2. let is presumption vpon the example of the conuerted thiefe and therefore we can make thereof no generall rule especialy seeing to this one we may oppose many thousands of those who hauing deferred their repeÌtance to the last hower haue beene taken away in their sinns and impaenitencie It is true indeed that if with this thiefe we truelyturne vnto the Lord by vnfained repentance and shew our faith by the like liuely fruites he wil pardon our sinnes and receaue vs to mercy according to his gratious promises but this faith and repentance are not in our owne power but the free gifts of God which hee very seldome bestoweth on those at the hower of death who haue neglected contemned them their whole liues sometimes indeed hee calleth and conuerteth some at the last hower to shew the infinite riches of his mercy but most commonly he leaueth those who haue deferred their repentance to die in their impaenitencie that they may be examples of his iustice And to this purpose Austine speaketh well there is saith hee mention made in the Scriptures of one whome the Lord receaued to mercy that none might despaire and but of one that none might presume It is the maner of princes to send their gratious pardon sometimes to those who are led out to execution but if any will wilfully offend in hope hereof or hauing offended wil deferre to sue for his pardon to the last hower surely he is well worthy to be hanged both for his offence and also for his presumption so the Lord mercifully pardoneth some few when death is ready to cease vpon them and to transport them into the eternall torments of hell fire to shew the riches of his grace but if any shall take occasion hereby the more to offend against his maiestie or hauing offended deferreth to sue for pardon by powring out the teares of vnfained repentance vntill his last hower hee is vndoubtedly vnworthy of any grace and mercy and in all likelihood he shall be deliuered vp to suffer eternal torments Moreouer as this act of mercy in receiuing this thiefe to grace was very extraordinary so was it reserued as being most fit for the time of Christes passion for as great Princes at the time of their coronation pardon such notorious offences the like whereof they wil hardly euer after remit to the end that their clemencie and mercy may appeare to all so our Sauiour Christ the glorious king of heauen and earth being ready to lay downe the forme of a seruant and to take vpon him the crowne of endlesse glory and maiesty gaue his gratious pardon to this greeuous offender that his infinite mercy and goodnesse might be manifested vnto al men that so they might breake of their sinnes by vnfained repentance and by a liuely faith come vnto him looking and expecting for life and saluation onely in this their sauiour and redeemer and as cunning Surgeons hauing made a soueraigne salue do vpon the next occasion make experiment thereof by curing some griesly and desperate wound that so they may commend it to all who shal haue need to vse it so the Lord hauing made a pretious plaister and soueraigne salue to cure all soules who being wounded with sinne will apply it vnto them by a liuely faith preseÌtly tooke occasion of curing there with this poore theefe grieuously wounded with sinne that all others in his state seing the vertue thereof might more earnestly desire it and more carefully seeke after and apply it to their wounded soules And therefore seeing the occasion of this cure was altogether extraordinary the action is not like to bee ordinarie the occasion being remooued and the mercy of God and vertue of Christes death and bloodshed being sufficiently manifested to al the world Thirdly we are to know that the estate of these men is farre vnlike and much more desperate then the state of the conuerted theefe for hee was in all likelihood neuer before this time called and presently he harkeneth vnto the voyce of Christ and willingly intertaineth the good motions of his spirit but these men being often called haue refused to come and haue quenched the good motions of Gods spirit he persisted in his sin ignorantly hauing not heard the doctrine of the Gospell whereby he might be inuited to come vnto Christ by a liuely faith and might turne vnto God by vnfained repentance these haue often heard these glad tidings and haue neglected and contemned them hee continued in his sinnes through ignorance neither did hee vngratefully resolue to serue the diuell his whole life reseruing the time of his old age and sicknesse for the seruice of God only for his own aduantage but these men hauing bin ofteÌ instructed in the law of God and wayes of godlinesse notwithstanding wittingly and wil fully persist in their sinns presuming vppon repentance and hope of mercy at the last houre intending then to turne vnto God not for any loue they beare him but for feare of hel torments and eternall damnation lastly his repentance was most vnfayned and exceeding earnest and his faith brightly shined presently after his
if they bee not supported and freed from this burthen by our sauiour Iesus Christ But such as these are not called by our sauiour neither will he ease them though their burthen be neuer so intollerable but he inuiteth those onely who are heauie laden and finding their burthen irkesome are wearie of it and desire to be eased he harkeneth only vnto those who from their harts cry out with Dauid psal 38.4 mine iniquities are gone ouer my head and as a waighty burthen they are to heauie for me 6. I am bowed and crooked very sore I goe mourning all the day He respecteth only those who are of a broken heart and contrite spirit Psal 51.17 Esay 66.2 for these only perfourme the condition of the couenant and consequently to them alone the promises contayned in the couenant doe appertaine § Sect. 3 The condition of the couenant is faith and repentance That hee who feeleth not his sinnes hath neither faith nor repeÌtance neither of which doth hee performe who doth not see nor feele the burthen of his sinnes for wee will neuer rest vpon Christ for our saluation vnlesse wee see that wee haue no meanes of our owne to escape condemnation wee will neuer seeke vnto Christ to be our redeemer vnlesse wee perceiue that we are the bondslaues of sinne and Sathan wee will neuer labour to obtaine the riches of his righteousnesse vnlesse we discerne our owne nakednesse and beggerie we will neuer come vnto Christ to be washed and purged from the pollution of our sinnes and corruptions with his bloud vnlesse we see our naturall filthinesse wee will neuer desire to be eased of the heauy burthen of our sinnes vnlesse wee feele the waight of them we will neuer intreat Christ to be our Physition vnlesse wee find that our soules are sicke in sinne we will neuer goe vnto him who is the author of life vnlesse we see that we are dead in our sinnes in a word we will neuer intreat Gods mercy vntill wee feele our owne miserie If therefore without this sense of sinne we will neuer come vnto Christ then consequently without it we shall neuer be eased for heââââth those onely from condemnation who relie themselues wholy vpon him for their saluatioÌ he came to be their redeemer alone who feele their miserable captiuity and earnestly desire to be released he wil not inrich any but those who perceiue their owne beggery and craue reliefe he will not wash any with his precious bloud but those who see their pollution and filthinesse and come vnto him intreating him to purge and cleanse them he will not ease any but those who finding their sinnes to be a heauie burthen are wearie and come vnto him to be freed from them he came into the world to be a physition not to those who feele no infirmitie but to those who are sicke and diseased he came to giue life to those alone who are dead in their sins and trespasses neither will the Lord shew mercy vnto any but vnto those alone who perceiue their estate to bee most wretched and miserable For who can imagine that the Lord who is most infinite in wisedome should vnaduisedly bestow his benefits vpon such as finding no want of them do not desire them when they are without them nor esteeme them though they had them and consequently will neuer be truely thankefull for that which they neither want desire nor esteeme who can in reason conceiue that he will offer himselfe to bee a Sauiour to such as doe not thinke themselues lost and condemned or to be their redeemer who will not acknowledge that they are in captiuitie or that he will bestow the riches of his righteousnesse vpon such proud beggers as find no need thereof being righteous inough themselues in their owne conceipts that hee will vainely spend his precious bloud in washing of those who thinke themselues cleane already and need no such purging that he will in compassion ease those of the burthen of their sinnes who were neuer troubled with bearing of them that hee will offer them any physicke who will not acknowledge themselues sicke or to giue life to those who will not confesse that they are dead in sinne and who can imagine that the Lord will euer shewe to those his mercy who will neuer shew to the Lord their wretched miserie Whosoeuer therfore haue not a true sense and feeling of the heauie burthen of their sinnes they wil neuer come vnto Christ neither can they euer haue any assurance that he will ease theÌ consequently they are destiture of a true faith which is the chiefe condition of the couenant of grace but as they want faith so also they can neuer attaine vnto true repentance For so long as they haue not the sense of their sinnes they are not grieued with them neither doe they desire to leaue and forsake them and as those who bearing a burthen and are not vexed with the waight they are not wearie of bearing it nor desirous to leaue it so those who being loaded with the vnsupportable burthen of their sinnes and haue no sense of the waight they are not grieued with wearinesse nor desirous to be freed from it and consequently they are destitute of true repentance which is nothing els but an harty griefe and a true sorrow for our sinnes past and an earnest desire and indeuour to leaue and forsake them in the time to come § Sect. 4 So that whosoeuer haue not a true sense and feeling of the vnsupportable waight of sinne The former point prooued by particular testimonies they are destitute of true faith and repentance and therefore the promises of the gospell being made onely to the faithfull repentant sinners doe not appertaine vnto them Which may more euidently appeare if wee consider some of the particulars Esay 61.1 It is said that our sauiour Christ was sent to preach glad tidings vnto the poore to bind vp the broken harted to preach libertie to the captiues and to them that are bound the opening of the prison 2. To comfort all that mourne and to giue vnto them beautie for ashes the oyle of ioy for mourning and the garment of gladnesse for the spirit of heauinesse Math. 9.13 our sauiour saith that he came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance and the apostle witnesseth of him that he came into the world to saue sinners 1. Tim. 1.15 If therfore we be not poore in spirit and broken harted if we be not miserable captiues heauie mourners wretched sinners our sauiour Christ was not sent to preach the glad tidings of the gospell vnto vs hee will not giue vs libertie nor affoord vs any comfort hee came not to call vs neither will hee saue vs. So our Sauiour professeth Math. 18.11 that he came to saue that which was lost and to fetch home the wandring sheepe If therefore wee bee not lost in our selues wee shall neuer bee found of Christ if wee doe
scratches or little cutts Neither is he more able then willing for hereby his vertue and power his loue and bountie is the more manifested to his endlesse and immortall prayse That those who doubt of the remission of their sinnes derogate from the vertââ of Christs merites But if we thinke our soules so filthy that he cannot purge them what doe wee els but derogate from the vertue of his bloud if we will not goe to this heauenly Phisition to craue his helpe because our sicknesse is grieuous and dangerous what doe we els but call his skill into question If wee will not shew our wounds because they are griesly what doe we els but notably detract from the cunning of this our spirituall surgeon and doubt of the vertue and efficacie of the pretious baulme of his bloud Whereas on the other side if we see our polluted filthinesse and yet goe vnto Christ that we may be washed and cleansed we acknowledge the vertue and excellencie of the spirituall lauer of his bloud if wee plainely discerne that our sicknesse is desperate and yet goe to our soules Physition not doubting of recouery we thereby extoll our Physitions skill if our woundes be in themselues griesly and incurable yet we resort to our heauenly Surgeon to be healed of them wee cannot more commend his all sufficient cunning And therefore seing it is in these our extremities to our Sauiour Christ most honorable and acceptable and to our selues most profitable and full of comfort if we come vnto Christ not doubting of his helpe let vs not pretend excuses eyther because we are vnfit vnworthy or in a desperate state for by thus aggrauating our owne remedilesse misery we extenuate and call into question Gods mercy and Christs al-sufficiency wee spoyle him of his honour glorie our owne soules of all ioy consolation § Sect. 5 Secondly we may gather firme assurance of the pardon of our sinnes from the offices of Christ That the offices of Christ giue vs assurance of the remission of our sinnes And first in that he is our Prophet for first he is our prophet who hath reuealed vnto vs all the will and counsayle of his father he hath declared vnto vs the mysterie of our redemption and the meanes of our saluation how we may attaine vnto the remission of our sinnes and how wee may come out of that miserable and wretched estate in which we are by nature and attaine vnto eternall happinesse he it is who by the bright beames of his word doth illuminate our vnderstandings and by the operation of his holy spirit doth cause the seales of ignorance to fall from our eyes Giuing knowledge of saluation to his people by remission of sinnes He is that glorious and bright shining day starre which from an highe hath visited vs to giue light vnto them who sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death and to guide our feete into the way of peace If therefore we will walke in the way which he sheweth vs and vse those meanes which hee reuealeth vnto vs in his Gospell namely turne vnto God by vnfained repentance and beleeue in him by a liuely faith wee shall not need to feare our sinnes though neuer so grieuous and manifold for this our heauenly Prophet hath truely reuealed vnto vs a plaine way how wee may come out of our sinnes and be reconciled vnto God how we may be adorned with the glorious robe of his righteousnesse and bee made partakers of all his merites how we may become of the children of wrath and firebrands of hell the children of God and heires of heauen And therefore let vs walke in this way and assure our selues that wee shall come to the iourney end of our desires for truth it selfe is our guide so that we need not to doubt of the way § Sect. 6 Secondly our sauiour Christ is our high priest ReasoÌs drawn from Christes priesthood who hath offered vp vnto his father an all-sufficient sacrifice and full satisfaction for our sinnes whereby Gods iustice is fully satisfied and his wrath appeased who also sitting at the right hand of his father continually maketh intercession for vs. The sacrifice which this our high priest offered was himselfe as the apostle testifieth Heb. 9.26 euen his body to be crucified and his bloud to be shed for the putting away of our sinnes the which oblation was offred on the altar of his diety which sanctified the sacrifice gaue vnto it such sufficieÌcy and valew that it was a perfect price ful satisfaction for the sins of al the faithful as the apostle witnesseth 1. Ioh. 2.2 Hee is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours only but for the sinnes of the whole world Seeing therefore this our high priest hath giuen himselfe for vs euen his body to be crucified and his bloud to be shed to this end that it might bee a propitiatorie sacrifice and full satisfaction for our sinnes and seeing he was once offered to take away the sinnes of many as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 9 28. wee need not doubt of the remission of our sinnes if wee come vnto him by a liuely faith for to this end hee hath shed his bloud that he therby might offer vnto God a full satisfaction for our sinnes and purge away all our wickednesse and therefore if hee should not attaine vnto his end that is if hee should not satisfie Gods iustice and appease his wrath by purging and takeing away all our sinnes his precious bloud should be shed in vaine § Sect. 7 Moreouer he is our mediatour and intercessour ReasoÌs drawn from Christer intercession who continually sitteth at the right hand of his father making intercession for vs by shewing and pleading his owne meritts righteousnesse and obedience whereby hee pacifieth his fathers displeasure and worketh vs into his loue and fauour And this the apostle witnesseth Rom. 8.34 It is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request for vs. So also Heb. 9.24 it is said that our high priest Iesus Christ is entred into heauen to appeare in the sight of God for vs. and the Apostle Iohn sayth 1. Ioh. 2.1 If any man sinne wee haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the iust and hee is the propitiation for our sinnes neither need wee to doubt of his effectuall dealing for vs for if hee loued vs so dearely that hee spared not to giue his precious life for vs there is no question but he wil be exceeding earnest in making request for vs neither will hee be sparing in wordes who hath not spared his dearest bloud And therfore seing our high priest doth continually make intercession for vs wee need not to doubt but that hee will obtaine his suite and procure the pardon of our sinnes and his fathers loue and fauour Especially considering that hee intreateth nothing which hee hath not deserued
not how to pray as we ought the spirit it selfe helpeth our infirmities and maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed But God who scarcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God As the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.26.27 who therefore can doubt of obtaining his suite euen the remission of his sinnes and reconciliation with God seeing his suite is framed and indited by Gods spirit and consequently is most wise iust and as the Apostle saith according to the will of God yea it is sollicited and followed with great earnestnesse by the same spirit and therefore our suite being wise iust and framed by the spirit according to the will of God and by the same spirite in most earnest manner sollicited and furthered there is no question but wee shall obtaine it CHAP. XXXVI Other reasons to perswade the weake Christian of the remission of his sinnes § Sect. 1 ANd these are the reasons which may be drawn from euery of the persons of the Trinitie 1. That wee are to beleeue the remission of our sinnes because it is an article of our Creede to assure vs of the remission of our sinnes to which we may ad diuers others First the beleeuing of the remission of our sinnes in an article of our Creede which we doe daily confesse and professe which is not left vnto our choise to beleeue or not to beleeue but as we confesse it with the mouth so we are bouÌd to beleeue it with the heart if we would be reckoned in the number of Christians Why then should we doubt of that which we are bound to performe and if wee doe not wee grieuously sinne through infidelitie which is more daungerous damnable then all our other sins whatsoeuer And therefore though there were no other reason to mooue vs though our hainous and manifold sinnes should make it seeme vnto vs neuer so incredible yet let vs set aside all impediments and breake through the violence of all obiections and beleeue in obedience to Gods commaundements and because it is our dutie the performance whereof is very acceptable vnto God and the neglect whereof is a sinne most daungerous and damnable Which that we may perfourme let vs carefully obserue the condition of the couenant of grace that is let vs rest and rely vpon Christ Iesus alone for our saluation by a liuely faith and turne vnto God by vnfained repentance and then there is no place left to doubting of that which in dutie we are bound to beleeue § Sect. 2 Secondly the afflicted soule labouring vnder sinne may receiue no small assurance by the testimonie of Gods faithfull ministers 2. The testimonie of Gods faithfull ministers Matth. 16. for the keyes of the kingdome of heauen are committed vnto them and they haue power giuen them of God here on earth to bind and loose not as though they could by their owne authoritie and in their owne name giue pardon of sinnes to whom they list as the papists teach and practise for this is proper and peculiar vnto God alone as euen the Pharises well knew whereof it was that seeing our Sauiour Christ take vpon him to forgiue sinnes whom they imagined to bee a meere man they affirmed that he blasphemed For who say they can forgiue sinne but God onely but they haue authoritie giuen them of God vpon due examination and tryall of their faith by the fruites thereof vnfained repentance certainely to declare and pronounce vnto them that their sinnes are forgiuen Whosoeuer therefore haue this testimonie of Gods faithful ministers who are well acquainted with their estates giuen vnto theÌ they may assure themselues that it is vndoubtedly true and most certaine for who is it that dare oppose himselfe and contradict the testimonie of Gods spirite in the mouth of so many his faithfull ambassadours who dare bee so presumptuous as to take vppon him the discerning of his state better then the ministers of God who being appointed of God to this function are indued with a great measure of his spirit whereby they are inabled to discerne and iudge of mens estates better then they themselues for he that is spiritual discerneth all things and is made acquainted with the mind of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor 2.15.16 And therefore if diuers of Gods faithfull ministers with one consent pronounce vnto any paenitent sinner the remission of their sinnes and assure them after the examination of their estate that they are in the loue and fauour of God it should be vnto them ten thousand times more forcible an argument to perswade theÌ to confirme their faith in the assuraÌce of Gods loue then the coÌtrarie testimonie of Sathan or their timorous vnbeleeuing flesh to moue them to doubting thereof if our bodies be sicke we committ our selues to the skill and care of the phisition and good reason because wee knowe he is better able to discerne of our estate then we our selues and beleeuing his iudgment to bee good wee suffer him to applie such remedies as hee thinketh most fitt why then should wee not committ the discerning of our estate to the phisition of the soule no lesse careful and in this respect much more skilful for the others rules in some patients may faile him but the grounds whereupon the spirituall physition buildeth are most infallible being the vndoubted truth of God Why should we not rather beleeue their often approoued iudgment then our owne timorous phantasies or Sathans testimonie who is our malitious enemie § Sect. 3 Thirdly the afflicted soule may gather assurance of the remission of sinnes from the contrarie testimonie of the diuel The 3. Reason drawne from the contrarie testimonie of Sathan For when ther is any suggestion cast into our mindes which is repugnant to the word of God and the testimonie of Gods spirit in the heartes of the faithfull we may assure our selues that it is the speech of Sathan or of our corrupt fleshe the messenger of Sathan both which come to one end but those motiues and suggestions that God will not receiue vs to mercie that our sinnes are vnpardonable that wee are reprobates and castawayes that now it is too late to turne vnto God proceed not from Gods spirit for they are quite contrarie to that which the scriptures teach vs namely that the mercies of God are infinite and hee alwaies readie to receiue vs to grace when we turne vnto him that if we wil earnestly repent and in the mediation of Christ sue for mercie hee will make our scarlet sinnes as white as snow that it is neuer to late to turne vnto God for if wee repent hee hath promised to remit our sins and to receiue vs into his fauour Neither are wee to imagine that the testimonie of Gods spirit in our consciences is contrarie to the testimonie of the same spirit in the holy scriptures and therefore seeing these suggestions
our stonie hartes and giueth vs hartes of flesh as hee promiseth Ezec. 11.19 And breaketh vp these fallow grounds fit in themselues to bring forth no fruite but weedes and thistles that so they may bee prepared to receiue the seed of his word and bee made fruitfull in all grace And thus our stubborne rebellious hartes are softened when as we particularly apply vnto our selues the doctrine of the law wherby first wee come to the knowing and acknowledging of our finnes original and actual Secondly our hartes are pricked and our consciences wounded by apprehending and applying to our guiltie soules the curse of the lawe the anger of God and those feareful punishments prepared for the wicked Thirdly seeing this our miserie and finding no means of our owne how wee may come out of this wretched estate wee are brought to despaire of our own strength righteousnesse and satisfaction finding them of no vertue for our iustification By all which being throughly humbled and cast downe in our selues the Lorde by the preaching of the gospel doth reueale vnto vs a way how we may escape out of this miserable estate by applying vnto our selues Christ Iesus and all his meritts and obedience by a true and liuely faith after which the humbled sinner seeing his owne wants and miserie by the lawe and perceiuing that our sauiour Christ is so rich in meritts that hee can cansily supply all his defects and so gratious and powerfull that hee can and will free him out of his wretchednesse he doth plainely discerne that hee standeth exceedingly in need of Christ Iesus and his righteousnesse After which sense of his owne wantes there is begott in him an carnest and hungring desire to bee made partaker of Iesus Christ his righteousnesse meritts obedience and of all those inestimable benefitts which are purchased by them And lastly hee is mooued to appeale from the sentence of the law to the throne of grace pleading not his owne righteousnesse or satisfaction but Christs meritts and obedience The third and last meanes of our effectuall calling is a true and liuely faith The 3. meanes whereby we apprehend Christ Iesus and all his benefitts giuen and applyed vnto vs by Gods spirite resting vpon him alone for our iustification and saluation .. § Sect. 4 That all ãâã find the former meanes powerfull in them are effectually called And these are the meanes of our effectuall calling which whosoeuer hath found powerfull working in themselues for their conuersion after the manner before spoken of they may most certainely assure themselues that they are effectually called and are alreadie partakers of Iesus Christ and all his benefites If therefore the Lorde whilest wee did lye frozen in the dregs of our sinnes without all desire of grace or meanes to escape our sinnes without all desire of grace or meanes to escape out of our miserie hath vouchsafed vnto vs the misterie of his holy word if by the law hee hath reuealed our sinnes vnto vs and the punishmentes due vnto them and if by the gospell hee hath shewed vs the way how we may come out of this miserie if by the inward cooperation of his holy spirit he hath opened our deafe cares and with this precious eyesalue hath annointed the blinde eies of our vnderstandings so that we haue attentiuely heard and in some measure vnderstoode those principles of our christian religion which haue in the misterie of the worde beene deliuered vnto vs if our hartes haue beene softened and pearced and our consciences wounded with the sight and sense of our sinnes if disparing in our owne strength righteousnesse and all other meanes of our owne wee haue gone out of our selues and rested and relied vpon Christ Iesus alone for our iustification and saluation then are wee without all doubt effectually called and are in the number of Gods church and people to whom the promises of grace doe appertaine § Sect. 5 That we may know that we are effectually called by considering the seuerall parts thereof Secondly we may come to the knowledge of our effectuall calling by considering the seuerall parts thereof The first is our selection and separation out of the corrupt masse of mankind whereby it commeth to passe that though wee be in the world yet we are not of the world and therefore wee neither loue it nor the world vs and this our Sauiour sheweth Ioh. 15.19 If saith he hee were of the world the world would loue his owne but because yee are not of the worlde but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you 1. Ioh. 2.15 and the apostle Iohn affirmeth that if any man loue the worlde the loue of the father is not in him 1. Ioh. 2.15 and the apostle Iames telleth vs that the amitie of the world is enmitie with God Iam. 4.4 and therefore whosoeuer will bee a friend of the worlde maketh himselfe the enemie of God If therefore our loue and affectioÌs be weaned in some good measure from the world and fixt on spirituall and heauenly things if wee cease to be citizens of the world Phil. 3.29 and begin to haue our conuersation in in heauen from whence wee looke for a sauiour euen the Lorde Iesus Christ and if the world beginne to hate and scorne vs then may we be assured that wee are seuered from the world and intertained into Gods church and familie § Sect. 6 Sathans tentation answered whereby he perswadeth the christian that he loueth the world and the world him But here the tempter will obiect that by this it plainely appeareth that wee are not yet effectually called nor seperated from the world because we still loue the world affecting and desiring the vaine pleasures honoures riches thereof yea and also loue those who are meere worldlings and on the other side the world also loueth vs giuing vs good countenance and performing other duties vnto vs. For the answering of which suggestion we must distinguish betweene our selues and our selues for whilest we continue in this life wee are partly flesh and partly spirit and as there is great enmitie betweene the spirit and the world so is there great amitie betweene the world and the flesh So farre forth therefore as wee are still carnall and corrupt fleth the world loueth vs but as much as is spirituall and regenerate so much the world hateth and abhorreth Moreouer we may generally be considered as men or more specially as we are Christian men in the first respect the world that is wicked worldlings may loue vs for some naturall partes or meere morall vertues or els in common humanitie as members of the same ciuill or politicke body but as wee are Christians who haue giuen our names vnto God diuoted our selues to his worship and seruice the world hateth vs and our profession religion and all the fruits and exercises of sanctification and holinesse so that though in other naturall worldly and more ciuill respects
we are not true branches of this vine for if we can call to mind that euer in former times we haue brought forth any right and kindly fruites of sanctification and true godlinesse we are true branches of the vine Christ which hee will lop and prune and againe make fruitfull for out of him we could neuer haue brought forth such fruites and those who are once ingrafted into him can neuer possibly be plucked away by Sathan the world or al the powers of hell Ioh. 15.4 Ioh. 10.28 though as I said they may for a time bee nipped and shrewdly weather beaten CHAP. XXXVIII Sathans tentations obiecting to the weake christian vnrepentancie and hardnesse of heart answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much for answering that generall temptation of Sathan How Sathan perswadeth the weake christan that he hath no repentance whereby he laboureth to rob and depriue the poore humbled sinner of all the hope and comfort which hee might reape in applying vnto himselfe the gratious promises and sweete comforts contayned in the gospell by perswading him that hee is not effectually called Wherewith if hee cannot preuaile hee descendeth from the generall to the particulars and hauing as it were a farre off discharged his shott of dangerous temptations without inflicting desired hurt and destruction he approcheth neerer and fighteth against the poore christian with handie blowes that thereby hee may beate him downe into deepe desperation Let it bee graunted will bee say that thou are called yet it followeth not hereof that thou art elected and shalt bee saued for Christ Iesus himselfe hath saide that many are called but few are chosen and why maiest not thou bee in the greater number neither is the calling thou speakest of sufficient to make a christian vnlesse it bee accompanied with vnfained repentance and a liuely faith And the promises of the gospell wherein thou vainely hopest are not made vnto all those who are called but vnto those who are indued with a true iustifying faith which is alwaies ioyned with the fruite thereof vnfained repentance But if thou examine thy selfe aright thou shalt find that both these are wanting in thee for to beginne first with repentance which is most sensible and to be discerned with greatest ease if thou search thine hart without any affectionate partialitie or vaine conceipt thou shalt find that thou are altogeather destitute thereof For is not thy hart so obstinately hard and so stubbernely rebellious that thou canst not bewaile thy sinnes with any vnfained sorrow nor scarce with much strayning force one teare whereas for any worldly losse or temporarie affliction which indeed toucheth thee with true griefe thou canst without any difficultie weepe more bitterly then the apostle Peter and shed as many teares as Marie Magdalene Besides wheras those who repent turne from their sinnes with a trueand vnreconcilable hatred of them and spend the rest of their life that remaineth in the seruice of God whereas they haue their hard stonie harts mollified and turned into harts of fleshe which are flexible vnto holy obedience and full of alacritie and chearefulnesse in performing seruice to God thou through thy hardnesse and heart that cannot repent liuest still in thy sinnes and spendest a great part of thy time in vanitie and worldly delightes thy heart as hard as the adamaÌt is ready sooner to breake then to bowe to Gods will and when thou forcest thy selfe hereunto thou canst not but discerne the blindnes of thy vnderstanding in spiritual thinges which is so sharpe and eagle sighted in matters concerning the world thy spirits so dull blockish thine affectioÌs so glutted tyred in performing seruice vnto God which are so ful of life alacritie in following worldly vanities And therefore it is impossible that thou shouldest haue any true repentance for how can repentance and hardnes of hart a hart of flesh an hart of stone be atonce in thee § Sect. 2 Against which tentation of Sathan if we would arme our selues For the answering that former tentation 2. extreames to be avoyded it behoueth vs to bee verie carefull that wee doe not runne into two dangerous extreames the one whereof is securely to flatter our selues with an opinion of our good estate when as in turth it is most dangerous and damnable the other that we doe not too much suffer our selues to bee deiected and cast downe thoughe wee haue not as yet attained to so greate perfection as our hearte desireth Two sortes of hardnesse of hart 1. that which is insensible And to this purpose we are to know that hardnesse of heart is of two sortes the first is of them who being most hard harted notwithstanding doe not feele nor perceiue it the other of those who feeling their hardnesse of heart are greeued therewith and desire to haue it mollified softened and euen resolued into teares of vnfained repentance The first sort is damnable or at least most daungerous for it lulleth vs asleepe in carnall securitie it taketh away all sense of sinne and consequently all sorrow whereby we should bewaile it it scareth and brawneth the conscience couering it as it were on all sides with a thicke hard skinne which will neuer or most hardly be pearced either by Gods iustice and threatnings to cause vs to fear least we incurre his wrathful displeasure or by his mercies and gratious promises to moue vs to loue him and to bring forth the fruits of our loue in acceptable obediencd it repelleth all the good motions of Gods spirit filleth the soule with such drowsie dulnes and blockish deadnesse that it is altogether vnfit to perfourme any seruice vnto God and most apoto entertaine any of Sathans tentations And this insensible hardnesse of heart which is the spirituall lethurgie of the soule is of two kindes The insensible hardnesse of hart is of two sortes The first ioyned with obstinacie the first is ioyned with wilfull obstinacie and affected rebellion whereby men aduisedly and contemptuously withstand the outward ministerie of the word and the inward motions of Gods spirit with all other meanes which might mooue and muite them to serious repentance an example whereof wee haue in Pharaoh who hardened his heart against the Lord opposing himselfe against his ambassage deliuered vnto him by Moysos and confirmed by so many miracles and also obstimately and with an high hand of rebellion checked and quenchen the good motions of Gods spirit whereby he was sometimes moued to confesse his sinne and to acknowledge the Lord righteous As also in Saul who against his conscience persecuted Dauid because the Lord loued had made choise of him to succeed in his place and howsoeuer sometimes by occasion of some notable fruite of Dauids innocencie hee was moued to condemne himselfe and to iustifie him yet presently hee hardned his heart againe and raged against him with wonted malice And thus likewise were those Israelites hardened and frozen stiffe in the dregs of their sinnes
nor any reformation at all of their former sinfull liues and therefore they thinke that they heare the worde of God without any profit nay that the more they heare it the more wicked and rebellious they are and that for this cause it were much better not to heare the worde at all for as much as it will but agrauate their sinnes and in crease their condemnation for hee that knoweth his maisters will and doth it not Luk. 12.47 shal be beaten with many stripes § Sect. 3 But let not such poore mourning soules depriue themselues of that true comfort which of right belongeth to them Consolations for such as complaine of their imperfections in hearing the word and to this end let them know first that this is a vsuall complaint of those children of God which profit most in hearing of the word though in truth they doe therein deceiue themselues for in coÌplaining that they profit not they shew they profitt For whereas men naturally blinded with selfe loue and carnall securitie neuer discerne any such want and corruption in themselues and therefore though they profit nothing by hearing the worde of God yet it neuer troubles them nay they imagine that it is sufficient to present their bodies into Gods assemblies and to heare Gods worde with their outward eares though they vnderstand it not nor retaine it in memorie nor bring forth any fruits thereof these humbled soules by the hearing of the worde are freed from this selfe loue and carnall securitie and haue the blind eies of their vnderstandings opened so as they see their faultes and corruptions and haue their harde hartes softened so as they are grieued and displeased with them their wills also are in some good measure sanctified so that they earnestly desire to be freed from their corruptions and to heare the word of God with more profit whereby it appeareth that though they cannot profit so much as they desire yet they haue made a good progresse and the Lord in his good time will perfect that good worke which hee hath begun in them and the same spirit of God which hath wrought in them this desire of profitting by hearing the word will also accomplish it so open their dull eares and soften their hard harts that they shall profit and reape manifould fruites of the seede of the word which is sowed in the furrowes of their hearts In the meane while the Lorde may in his heauenly wisedome feed them for a time with a sparing hand to the end that hee may truly humble them vnder the sight and sense of their corruptions and that he may hereby so sharpen their appetites that they may with more hungering desire and earnest indeauour feed vpon the heauenly manna of his word but as this should increase their diligence so it should not decrease their hope and comfort for most assuredly when the Lorde hath a while whetted their stomacke and by pulling backe his hande mooued them more earnestly to desire and more highly to esteeme this precious foode of their soules he will fully satisfie their hungring desire nourish them in all spirituall graces and make them who are but babes strong men in Christ In the mean time let them not faint but wait vpon the Lorde bee strong and trust in him and hee will surely comfort their heartes as the psalmist speaketh Psal 27.16 § Sect. 4 Secondly wheras they complaine that they doe not after the hearing of the word Consolations for such as bewaile their want of feeling the fruits of their hearing perceiue in themselues any increase of knowledge faith or any sauing grace they are to knowe that howsoeuer no man ought to rest contented in this estate but are to laboure more and more not only to haue but also to discerne an increase of grace in them and a progresse in al vertue and godlinesse for otherwise though they may be the children of god who for a time liue in such a case yet they can not attaine vnto the assurance thereof nor feele the comfort of it in there owne consciences neuertheles there is no reasoÌ why they shoulde despaire or bee vtterly discouraged for though they find no fruits of their hearing yet if in obedience to Gods commaundement they will with care and diligence continue still hearers of the word they shal vndoubtedly in the ende attaine vnto their desire and discerne in themselues a greate increase of grace and godlinesse Wee knowe that the seede doth not presently bringe foorth fruite when it is cast into the ground but first it seemeth to rott and perish and then it sprouteth vp in a greene blade and then it beareth an eare and a great increase and much fruite and so it fareth oftentimes in hearing the worde of God for at first it seemeth quite lost and perished being sowne in some groundes and yet afterwardes it bringeth foorth not onely a faire greene blade of an outward profession but also a greate increase of the ripe fruites of true godlinesse So also the sicke patient taking soueraigne physicke is not presently cured nay in stead of feeling any ease thereby hee is made much more sicke in his owne sense and feeling and yet after the physick hath a while wrought with him and purged him of some superfluous and hurtfull humours hee findeth some amendment and so by little and little hee is restored to his former health and so it is also with the spirituall sicke patient hee doth not alwaies presently find ease and quiet peace of conscience nay many times hee is tormented and vexed after hee hath receiued the spiritual phisicke of the soule the word of God more then euer in former times but yet notwithstanding in processe of time when this phisicke hath effectually wrought with him it purgeth him from his filthie corruptions and strengtheneth him in all grace and godlinesse And therefore though we feele presently no profitable fruits of hearing let not this discourage vs from hearing nay rather let it serue as a sharpe spurre to pricke vs forwarde to more diligence and let vs ioyne therewith hartie prayer desiring the Lord to water the seed of his word sowne in our hearts with the dew of his holy spirit and then vndoubtedly the Lord in the end will heare vs and to our exceeding comfort shew vnto vs the plentifull fruits of all our labours § Sect. 5 Thirdly whereas they complaine that the more they heare the greater are their sinnes and rebellion against God Consolations for such as complaine that the more they heare the more they abound in sin in this they much deceiue themselues for the worde of God doth not make them more sinfull but whereas heretofore they liued in carnall securitie and hardnesse of heart hauing their vnderstandings darkned and their consciences seared so as they could neither see nor feele their sins though they were manifould and grieuous now the worde of God made effectuall by the inward operation of his
holy spirit like a glorious light hauing dispelled the darke foggie mists of ignorance and illuminated the eyes of their vnderstandings with the knowledge of Gods law they better discerne their sinnes and miserable estate then in former times And this the Apostle Paul sheweth vnto vs in his own example Rom. 7.9 Rom. 7.9.10 For saith he I was once aliue without the law but when the commaundement came sin reuiued 10. but I died and the same commaundement which was ordeyned vnto life was found to be vnto mee vnto death and ver 13. was that then which was good made death vnto mee God forbid but sinne that it might appeare sinne wrought death in mee by that which is good that sinne might bee out of measure sinfull by the commaundement So that the preaching of the law doth not make vs more sinfull but reuealeth those sinnes vnto vs which before we discerned not As therefore the sunne shining vpon some filthie place doth not make it so filthie but onely doth make it manifest which was not seene in the darke and as the wholesome physicke is not the cause of those corruptions which it purgeth out but by expelling them out of the bodie sheweth them vnto vs so the heauenly light and soueraigne physicke of Gods worde doth not worke in vs our filthie corruptions and hurtfull humors of sinne but it reuealeth them vnto vs whereas before times by reason of our ignorance and blindnesse they were secret and hidden § Sect. 6 When therefore out of the former premisses this conclusion is inferred either by Sathan who continually like a malicious enemie seeketh our destruction That we are not to neglect hearing the word because of the former imperfections or by our owne corrupt flesh which is impatient of any rough handlinge and therefore would rather haue vs sicke still then indure any paine in beeing cured that it were better for vs to surcease the hearing of gods word as seruing to no other end but to encrease our condemnation let vs in any case resist such motions as beeing most daungerous tentations which being entertained will bring vs to vtter ruine and endlesse destruction for if wee depriue our selues of this heauenly light the diuell will easily lead vs hudwincke vnto all fin wickednesse if we long abstaine from this comfortable food of our soules they will be hungarstarued and all the graces of Gods spirit will waxe faint and die in vs if wee disarme our selues of this sword of the spirite Sathan without any resistance will ouercome vs and take vs captiues forcing vs as his miserable slaues to commit all those workes of darknesse in which hee will imploy vs. And therefore as wee tender the saluation of our owne soules let vs not be discouraged from hearing the word of God by any suggestions whatsoeuer no not though we seeme vnto our selues euery time wee come into the Church to goe a step towards hell for whilest we vse Gods ordinance which is appointed as the meanes for our conuersion and saluation there is some good hope but when we vtterly neglect it our state is most desperate CHAP. XL. Consolations for such as bewayle their hardnesse of hart and wants in prayer § Sect. 1 OThers complaine that they are so ouerwhelmed with their hardnesse of hart Consolations for such as coÌplaine that they cannot pray at all and drowsie dulnesse of spirit that eyther they cannot pray at all or if they doe it is barrainely without all forme or fashion or if they haue the eloquence of the tongue good set formes of praier yet they perfourme it coldly and drowsilie without all earnestnesse and feruencie of spirit hauing their minds caried away with wandring thoughts so that their praiers are but meere liplabour therefore it were better not to pray at all because they cannot performe this dutie in any good maner or measure as God requireth And this is a tentation wherewith euen the dearest children of God are much vexed and troubled and therefore it shall not be amisse to answere the seuerall branches of this complaint First therfore where as they complaine that they cannot pray at all this is to bee vnderstood either generally of all times or specially at sometimes If they say they can neuer pray it is very likely that either they forget or much deceiue themselues for few or none who are altogether destitute of the spirit of supplication haue any vnderstanding to discerne their want or any grace to bewaile it but content themselues with their lip-labour as though they had perfourmed acceptable seruice vnto God And it is a worke of one and the same spirit to make vs see our infirmities with hatred and dislike of them and to moue vs earnestly to desire of God that we may be freed from them which earnest desire is harty praier But if they further affirme that they are most sure they doe neuer pray vnto God I answere that though this in it selfe be a most daungerous case for it is a signe of a worker of iniquitie not to call vpon God as the Psalmist speaketh Psal 53.4 Psal 53.4 yet they haue no cause to despaire for the same spirit which hath reuealed vnto them this their sinne and infirmitie and hath wrought in them a dislike thereof will also remoue it and supply their want in Gods good time if they will labour for this good gift and not quench the good motions of the spirit when God offreth them vnto them The gift of praier not in our owne power But if they cannot denie that sometimes they haue had the grace giuen them of God to call earnestly vppon his name howsoeuer in this present time they are altogether disfurnished thereof then let them know that their case in this respect is common withall the deare children of God for harty prayer is not in our owne power neither doth it attend vpon our owne will but it is the gift of God which at sometimes in plentifull measure he bestoweth vpon his children and at other times he pulleth backe his liberall hand to the end that by the want thereof we may learne to ascribe the glorie and praise of our harty prayers vnto God who worketh in vs the will and the deed and is in truth the onely true authour of them which praise otherwise in pride of hart we would arrogate vnto our selues as being a naturall facultie and in our owne power and also to the end we may more highly esteeme it and with more ioy and diligence vse it when we haue it bestowed on vs least through our negligence and slouthfulnesse we mooue the Lord to take it from vs. Seeing therefore this hartie calling vpon Gods name is a gift of God a worke of his holy spirit in vs which at sometimes heretofore we haue discerned in our selues let vs not altogether be discouraged though at sometimes we want it Rom. 11.29 for the giftes of God are without repentance and though
and reape comfort vnto themselues by these holy duties In the meane time such are to support themselues from falling into vtter desperation by calling to their remeÌbrance their state and condition in times past for if euer they haue had any delight in the holy exercises of religion prayer hearing the word godly conferences if euer they could discerne in themselues any faith by the true fruits of sanctification they may take comfort thereby assuring themselues that they shall againe be restored vnto their former estate for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Rom. 11.29 Ioh. 13.1 and those whom he hath once loued he loueth vnto the end An example hereof we haue in Dauid who being troubled and full of anguish in his spirit his soule refusing all comfort and being so astonished that he could not speake yet hee considered the daies of old and the yeares of ancient time Psal 77.2.3.4 hee called to remeÌbrance his former songes in the night occasioned by the great benefits which the Lord had bestowed vpon him so knowing that the Lord was vnchangeable in his mercy and goodnesse he releeued his poore soule which was ready to faint vnder the heauy waight of present afflictions And thus also Iob being brought through the violence of those heauie crosses which the Lord laied vpon him euen to the brinke of desperation so that hee spared not to vtter in the bitternesse of his souie fearefull curses and most impatient speaches comming neere vnto blasphemie oftentimes comforteth himselfe by calling to minde his former integritie and righteousnesse whose example if the poore humbled soules will follow they may rayse themselues with true comfort when they are sunke downe vnder their heauie burthen of present corruptions CHAP. XLI How the weake Christian may bee assured that his repentance is true and vnfained § Sect. 1 ANd so much for answering Sathans tentations drawn from hardnesse of hart Of the signes of true repentance first of the seuerall degrees therof whereby he laboureth to perswade poore humbled sinners that they are vtterly destitute of of repentance but if hee faile of his purpose then hee will indeauour to make them beleeue that though they haue some shew of repentance yet it is not such as God requireth for either hee will affirme that it is hypocriticall and dissembled rather for feare of punishment then for hatred of sinne or true loue of God or if it bee true yet it is not sufficient as being in verie small measure and in no proportion answearable to our hainous sinnes Against both which tentations it behooueth the humbled sinner to arme himselfe that he may repell them when they are suggested and to this purpose that hee may proue his repentance true and vnfained hee is to take a true search of his owne heart and conscience and to examine his repentance according to some vndoubted signes which may serue as touchstones to discouer whether it be true and vnfained or dissembled hypocriticall The first vndoubted signe of vnfained repentance is when wee can obserue in our selues the seuerall degrees or partes thereof as they haue beene wrought in vs by Gods spirit for from the enumeration of all the parts we may conclude that wee haue the whole The first degree is that by the law we come to the knowledg and acknowledgment that we are haynous and greeuous sinners who haue broken transgressed all Gods coÌmaundements Secondly from this knowledge acknowledgment of our sinnes proceedeth a true sense and feeling of them and the punishments due vnto them and an apprehension and applying to our selues the anger of God the curse of the law and eternall condemnation due vnto vs for our sinnes Thirdly from this sense of our miserable estate there ariseth in our consciences feare and horror of being ouertaken and ouerwhelmed of those iudgments of God and fearefull punishments which hang ouer our heads for our sins Fourthly from this feare and anguish of mind proceedeth sorrow and bitter greefe because wee haue thus hainously sinned and made our selues obnoxious to all these euills and also in the same respects a true hatred of sinne which still hangeth vpon vs and an earnest desire to be freed from it Fiftly Act. 2.27 this hatred of sinne and desire to be freed from it maketh vs earnestly to seeke and inquire after some meanes whereby wee may attaine vnto our desires that beeing freed from all those feareful euils which oppresse our consciences with the waight of them we may obtaine Gods loue and fauour and the assurance of our saluation Sixtly thus inquiring and searching wee finde by the preaching of the Gospell that our gratious God hath sent his sonne into the world to the end that he might saue and deliuer vs out of this miserable estate if we beleeue in him and also hath commaunded vs to beleeue Which being made effectuall by the inward operation of Gods holy spirit we haue true faith begott in vs wherby we are assured of Gods mercy in Iesus Christ and of the full remission of all our sinnes the consideration whereof doth comforte and rayse vs vp from falling into desperation and vtter destruction Seuenthly after this assurance of Gods loue and of the forgiuenesse of our sinnes there followeth first a true hatred of sinne because it is sinne an vnfained sorrow not so much in regarde of the punishment which by our sinnes wee haue iustly deserued as that because we haue offended our so gratious a God and tender louing father Secondly this sorrow will not suffer vs to hide excuse 2. Cor. 7.11 or extenuate our sins 2. Cor. 7.11 but moueth vs in all humilitie to prostrate our selues before Gods mercie seate and in greefe of soule to confesse them acknowledging that confusion and condemnation is due vnto vs which by no meanes wee can escape but by Gods mercie and the merites and righteousnesse of Iesus Christ Thirdly being assured of the pardon of our sinnes past wee labour and striue for the time to come to leaue and forsake them and to mortifie the flesh and corruptions thereof whereby we are led captiue vnto sinne also we indeauour with a feruent zeale of Gods glorie to serue the Lorde in holinesse and righteousnesse that so by our godly liues wee may glorifie him and expresse our thankfulnesse for all his inestimable benefites Fourthly if at any time besides or contrary to our purpose we be ouertaken by our corruption and fall into sinne there followeth in vs an holy anger and indignation with our selues because wee did not more carefully looke to our waies which godly anger preceedeth to the taking of a holy kind of reuenge to the end that thereby our sinnes may be subdued and our corruptions mortified For example hee that hath offended through gluttonie and drunkennesse being truly penitent and angry with himselfe for his sinne will also tame the fleshe by punishing the same through fasting and abstinence He
that hath offended by vsing excessiue pride in apparrell being angrie with him selfe vpon his true repentance doth withdraw from himselfe such costly attire as otherwise in respect of his calling hee might lawfully weare § Sect. 2 And thus may we come to the assurance that our repentance is true and vnfained if wee can finde these degrees thereof and these effects and fruits in our selues The 2. signe that it bee totall and intire and that both in respect of the subiect and obiect The second signe of vnfained repentance is that it bee whole and intire and that both in respect of the subiect and also the obiect thereof In respect of the subiect or of him in whome it is it is required that it bee not of any part alone or yet of all parts sauing one but it must bee intire and totall of the whole man and of euerie of his seuerall partes it must bee a reformation in the forsaking of sin and imbracing of righteousnes not in the body or soule alone but of theÌ both of al their seueral faculties powers it must not only be of the outward actioÌs but also of the inward affections and cogitations it must not only bee of the tongue and hande but also of our wills and hearts Iam. 4.8 according to that Iam. 4.8 Draw neere vnto God and he will draw neere vnto you clense your hands ye sinners and purge your heartes you wauering minded Otherwise if wee do not turne vnto the Lorde with all our hearts with all our soules with all our bodies and euery facultie and parte of them if we willingly entertaine sinne and purposely suffer it to lurke in any secret corner of vs our repentance is hypocriticall and not acceptable in Gods sight And hence it is that Dauid saith Psal 66.18 that if he should regard wickednesse in his hart the Lord would not heare him Psal 66.18 We must perfourme obedience vnto all Gods commaundement Secondly it must bee whole and intire in respect of the obiect for it is not sufficient that we perfourme obedience vnto some of Gods commandements if wee indeauour not to shew our obedience vnto all it is not inough if we forsake some of our sinnes if wee willingly and with delight entertaine and nourish others neuer striuing against them nor labouring to mortifie them but if we would approue our repentance to be sincere and vnfained both vnto God and our owne consciences we must desire indeauour to performe obedience as well to those commandements which seeme hard and most vnpleasant vnto vs as vnto those which are more easie and delightfull we must not onely forsake those sinnes which are not so pleasing vnto vs but euen those which otherwise are as deare vnto vs as our right haÌd or eye for he that truely repenteth of one sin repenteth of al he that repenteth not of any one sin repenteth of none as he ought he that wittingly and aduisedly neglecteth any one commandement will in time neglect all whatsoeuer outward reformation may serue to be in him he that willingly entertaineth any one sinne and nourisheth it as his deare dearling in his boosome will in the end make conscience of none for a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe and euen small sinnes if they be not mortified will make roome for those which are greatest and most hainous § Sect. 3 The third signe of true repentance is The 3. signe when it is presently vndertaken when our conuersion from sinne vnto God is not deferred in whole or in part from time to time but presently vndertaken neither is it sufficient to vow repentance vnto God or to purpose it for the time to come but wee must presently indeauour and labour in it it is not inough that wee subdue some sinnes now and perfourme obedience vnto some of the commaundemeÌts purposing to labour after more perfectioÌ wheÌ we haue better opportunitie but wee must presently labour and indeauour to perfourme obedience not to some but to all Gods commaundements and we must out of hand set vpon all our sinnes and labour to mortifie all our corruptions for if the whole body of sinne be not beaten downe and subdued together that which still liueth in vs will giue life againe vnto that which is mortified that which is still retained in the hart will open a wide dore to let in that which is expelled And so wee shall but take in hand an endlesse and fruitlesse worke if wee doe not set aside all excuses and instantly labour to destroy the whole body of sinne breaking through all difficulties and impediments for we shall neuer want hinderances in these holy actions and excuses for want of fit occasion and conuenient opportunitie will continually offer themselues vnto vs and therefore he that will not turne wholly vnto God till he haue a cleare passage plaine way free from all thorme distractions which pull him backe and worldly incumbrances which like blocks lying before him hinder him in his iourney may as well resolue to sit still and neuer returne vnto God by vnfained repentance § Sect. 4 The fourth signe of true repentance is if it be continuall from the first day of our conuersion vnto the end of our liues The 4. signe when it is continuall constant for it is not sufficient to serue God by fitts or that our religion should take vs like a tertian ague but euery other day it is not that which God requireth that wee should deuide our time betweene him and the world or hauing begun in the spirit we should end in the flesh but after wee are gone out of this Sodome of sinne wee must goe forward in our iourney of holy obedieÌce and neuer like Lots wife looke backe with a desire to inioy the pleasures thereof againe We must so runne this spirituall race that we may obtaine now we know that ruÌners of a race as they do not stand stil after the watchword is giuen but labour with all speed to set forth with the first so they doe not sit downe in the midde way much lesse run one while backward and another while forward but they still hasten on till they come to the goale and obtaine the garland and so it behooueth vs to runne speedily to the Lord by vnfained repentance and not to desist in this our race till the end of our liues if wee purpose to receaue that crowne of glory which the Lord hath promised vs. Our life therefore must be a continuall repentance and so long as we liue so long must we greeue for our sinnes past and present and striue after newnesse of life and a greater measure of sanctification § Sect. 5 The last signe of vnfained and true repentance is if it be mixed with faith for true repentance is a fruit of faith The 5. signe when it proceedeth from faith and they are neuer disioined the one from the other neither can we euer sorrow for
sinne as we ought till we haue some assurance of Gods mercy and loue in Iesus Christ for otherwise though our sorrow be neuer so great yet it is not so much for sinne as for the punishment thereof not so much because wee haue thereby displeased God as for those torments of conscience which we presently indure and the torments of hell which for the time to come we feare And therefore this desperate sorrow is it selfe to be sorrowed for as being seuered from faith and therefore sinnefull Rom. 14.23 and not proceeding from any loue of God or hatred of sinne but from the feare of punishment and condemnation Why teares are not numbred amongst the signes of vnfained repentance But it may bee demaunded why amongst the signes of true repentance I haue not numbred teares and weeping for our sinnes to which I answeare because howsoeuer it is a notable fruite of vnfained repentance vnto which euerie christian with true compuÌction of hart is to accustome himselfe yet notwithstanding it is not an inseparable propertie thereof for often times there is teares wheras their is no true repentance and there is true repentance whereas there is few or no teares For the first wee may plainely perceiue by continuall experience that teares proceede from diuers other causes then from true repentaÌce sometimes froÌ excessiue ioy whereby the pores and passages of the eyes are loosed and opened and sometimes from naturall and worldly sorrowe whereby the said passages are constringed and straightned Somtimes from furious anger sometims from coÌpassion and pity and in spirituall things sometimes these teares flow from vnfained repentance sometimes from desperat sorrow conceiued vpon the apprehension of Gods horrible wrath or of the fearefull torments and eternall condemnation prepared for them Wherefore it commeth to passe that in the abundance of their teares they vtter from a heart full of raging malice horrible blasphemies against God And example heareof wee haue in Esau who in the middest of his weeping and howling comforted himselfe with the remembrance of his fathers death and of that most wicked murther which he intended vnto his innocent brother Gen. 27.41 Gen. 27 41. So the rebellious Israelites being discouraged with the newes which the spies brought who were sent to search the land are said to haue cried and wept yet in the middest of their lamentation to haue murmured against God his seruants Moses and Aaron num 14.1.2 So that simplie teares are not a signe of true repentance vnlesse they issue from a broken heart and contrite spirit from a true hatred of sinne and from hartie sorrowe conceiued because wee haue offended our gratious God On the other side if wee be in sinceritie of heartt ruely sorrie for our sinnes in these respects because we hate our sinnes and loue God and are displeased with our selues because we haue displeased our gratious father indeauouring to forsake our sinnes and to leade a newe life in holinesse and righteousnes then though wee can seldome or neuer shed teares which is the ease of some of Gods dearest children yet our repentance is true and vnfained for in this action the broken and contrite hart is more to be respected then the blubred eyes howsoeuer most commonly they goe togeather And so much concerning the signes of true repentaÌce which if after due examination wee can finde in our selues we may be assured that we are truely paenitent nay I will say more for the comfort of all humbled sinners if after diligent search they find not in their owne sense and feeling these signes of true repentance in them at al or at least in very smal measure yet if they earnestly desire and sencerely indeuour to attaine vnto true repentance vsing those good meanes ordained of God for this purpose they may assure themselues that they haue truely repented in the sight of God who accepteth of the will for the deed and of the affection for the action as before I haue shewed § Sect. 6 And thus may we repell the tentation of Sathan and receiue comfort vnto our owne soules when hee laboureth to perswade vs that our repentance is not true and vnfained That the assurance of the remission of sinnes dependeth not on the dignity of ourrepentaÌce but false and hypocriticall but if the tempter cannot thus preuaile in the next place hee will tel vs that our repentance though if be true yet it is not sufficient neither is there any proportion betweene our small repentance and our great sinnes as Gods iustice doth require To which we must answeare that the remission of our sinnes and reconciliation with God dependeth not vpon the dignitie or quantitie of our repentance but vpon the righteousnesse and full satisfaction of our Sauiour Iesus Christ neither doe wee repent to the end that thereby wee may in whole or in part satisfie for our sinnes for though it could bee imagined that the whole substance of our bodies should be resolued into teares yet woulde they not all of them satisfie and appease Gods wrath for one breach of any of his commandements neither is it the water of our eyes no nor yet the bloud of our harts wounded deepely with sorrow which will purge vs from our sinnes either in respect of the guilt punishment or corruptions themselues but it is the water and bloud which flowed from our crucified Lord which cleanseth our guiltie soules from the filchie spotts of sinne being applied vnto vs by a true and liuely faith And therefore let vs not with the popish rabble foolishly imagine that wee can by our repentance meritt any thing at Gods hand or satisfie his iustice for our sinnes for so shall wee rob our Sauiour Christ of the glorie due vnto him for our saluation and spoile our soules of all true comfort but let vs repent and vnfainedly turne vnto God in obedience to his commaundement and to the ende that thereby we may approue our faith before God the world our owne consciences to be true by this liuely and vndoubted fruit thereof For it cannot bee if we haue attayned to the assurance of Gods loue and the remission of our sins for the merits and satisfaction of Christ but that we will loue God againe and this loue cannot be idle but will shew it selfe in a feruent zeale of Gods glorie and this zeale will make vs abhorre sinne whereby our gratious God is dishonoured and loue righteousnesse whereby his holy name is glorified and euen sorrow with bitter greefe when as we are ouertaken with our corruptions and fall into sinne seeing our Sauiour Christ hath not spared his pretious bloud to purge vs wheÌ as nothing els could make vs cleane Seeing therefore our repentance doth not satisfie Gods iustice nor purge away any sinne let vs not be perswaded by Sathan that reconciliation with God and the remission of our sinnes dependeth on the dignitie or quantitie of our repentance but let vs assure our selues
the flesh fight against sathan nor sathan against the flesh nor either of theÌ against theÌselues for so their kingdome being deuided could not possibly stand Mat. 12.25 as our sauiour Christ himselfe hath taught vs Mat. 12.25.26 And therefore it must needs be soÌe other force which causeth this oppositioÌ which can proceede from nothing else but the spirit of God But this will more manifestly appeare if we consider the contrarie affections and actions which plainely shew themselues in this battle for we find our faith assaulted with doubting and infidelitie these also againe beaten backe after they haue gotten some ground and subdued with the streÌgth of faith we discerne also our affiance in God shrewdly shaken with diffidence and distrust and afterwards this distrust vanquisheth againe by affiance so as after we haue vttered through the violence oftentation some diffident and impatient speeches yet at the length we growe to Iobs resolution Though hee kill mee yet will I trust in him Iob. 13.15 Wee may also discerne our zeale sometime so hot in Gods seruice that it expelleth coldnesse and the fruit thereof dulnesse and drowsinesse of spirite and sometimes by them it is cooled and in outward appearance quenched and the like may bee saide of all the other fruits of the flesh and the spirit Besides which fight and stirring betweene them and their fruits the christian may obserue in himselfe a misliking of the corruptions of the flesh great greefe and vexation of mind because hee is still subiect vnto them and an earnest desire to be freed from them ioyned with an holy indeauoure in the vse of the meanes which are ordayned of God for this purpose and howsoeuer through the violence of Sathans tentations and his owne corruptions ye be sometimes led captiue into sinne yet afterwardes hee is greeued for it hee hateth and abhorreth it and earnestly desireth and indeauoureth for the time to come to leaue and forsake it and to serue the Lorde in newnesse of life Now whence doth all this opposition and contrarietie proceede shall wee say from the flesh why it is against all reason Iam. 3.11 for as the Apostle Iames disputeth Iam. 3.11 Doth a fountaine send out at one place sweete water and bitter can the figg tree bring forth oliues or a vine figgs or rather as our sauiour Christ reasoneth Mat. 7.16 Doe men gather grapes of thorns or figgs of thistles Mat. 7.16 so may I demaund can the flesh in the which as the Apostle affirmeth dwelleth no good thing Rom. 7.18 bring foorth the fruites of the spirite which are quite contrarie to the nature thereof namely sorrowe for sinne hatred of it selfe and the corruptions thereof and carnest desire of sanctification and holines of life it is impossible And therfore we may conclude that they are the fruits of Gods spirit in vs and consequently that wee are the sons of God who are indued with a true and liuely faith for as many as are led by the spirite of God Rom. 8. they are the sonnes of God which priuiledge belongeth onely to the faithfull as appeareth Ioh. 1.12 Ioh. 1.12 As many as receaued him to them hee gaue power to be the sons of God euen to them that beleeue in his name So that whosoeuer haue the spirit haue faith also for the spirit and faith which is a fruit thereof cannot be seuered § Sect. 10 The fourth argument whereby we may bee assured that we haue faith The 4. argument taken from our sanctification is our mortification and dying vnto sinne and rising againe to newnesse of life for the bloud of Iesus Christ which is applied vnto vs by faith as it doth washe away the guilt and punishment of our sinnes so doth it also cleanse vs in some measure from the corruptions themselues and as his death and obedieÌce hath meritted the pardon of our sins so also Gods spirit by vertue whereof we are more and more freed from the bondage and seruitude of sinne and Sathan and as by his resurrection hee hath made way for our second resurrection whereby wee rise to euerlasting happinesse so also for our first resurrection whereby wee rise from sinne to newnesse of life If therefore wee can find in our selues that our sins and corruptions are by little and little mortified that wee striue and indeauour after holinesse and righteousnesse of life if our vnderstandings bee somewhat inlightened in the knowledge of Gods truth and our stubberne wills inclyned to holy obedience if we discerne that our affections are in some measure changed and renewed then may wee be assured that wee are indued with a true and liuely faith which hath applied vnto vs Christ Iesus and his bloudshed death merites by vertue whereof this worke of regeneration is begunne in vs. § Sect. 11 Lastly The last argument taken from the seuerall fruits of sanctification we may be assured that we haue faith by the seuerall fruits of sanctification and regeneration which proceed from it for example when wee can sorrow and greeue for our sinnes past not for any worldly losse or feare of punishment but because thereby we haue offended God when as we hate our present sinnes and corruptions especially those which stick fastest vnto vs and are most pleasing to our corrupt nature when as we indeauour and striue to forsake and mortifie all sinne though our carnall affection be much indeared to it by reason of some great pleasure or profite which it bringeth with it auoiding with no lesse care those sinnes which bring worldly benefitt then those which are accompanied with shame and punishment when as we loue God euen when he afflicteth vs and in obedience to his commaundement perfourme such holy duties and imbrace such vertues not onely which are commendable in the world but also those which are accompanied with shame and reproach when as we loue our brethren yea euen our enemies and shew this our loue by giuing vnto those who want and forgiuing those who offend vs and when more especially we extend this loue and the fruits thereof to those who are of the houshould of faith and amongst these principally to Gods ministers who are instruments appointed of God for our conuersion and saluation when as wee can submit our selues vnto Gods will and rest contented in all estates with his good pleasure when as we loath this life and the vanities of the world and desire our dissolution that we may be with Christ and be freed from our sinnes when as we are patient in afflictions and in the middest of them haue some hope of tasting Gods mercy and goodnesse grounding our hope vpon Gods promisses and our owne former experience when as we delight in the hearing and meditating in Gods word and continue constant in the profession and practise of his truth not onely when our obedience is good cheape but also when it is deare and very costly and as well when it is
them and the warme sunshine of Gods loue and fauour againe appeareth to them The sire is sometime so couered with ashes that it sendeth forth neither light nor heate and therefore in outward sense and appearance it seemeth quite extinguished but when the ashes are remooued and more wood added to it it bursteth out into a great flame and makes all the standers by to perceiue his heate and light and so the graces of Gods spirite are sometimes so couered with the ashes of our corruptions that there appeareth no sparke of them nor yet any heate of true comfort but when our corruptions are remoued with vnfained repentance and a new supplie of grace ministred vnto them by Gods spirite then doth their light appeare vnto vs and warme our harts with true coÌfort and not to vs alone but euen those about vs see our shining light and glorifie our heauenly father A man hath not alwaies the vse of his senses reason and vnderstanding as in his sleepe but because we cannot sensibly discerne these faculties shall wee therefore conclude that this man who is a sleepe is senselesse vnreasonable and without vnderstanding it were most absurd for if wee but expect a while till hee be throughly awakened our argument will appeare manifestly false and so sometime the poore christian is ouertaken with the sleepe of drowsie securitie and is ouerwhelmed for a time with hardnesse of harte and dulnesse of spirite so as none of those spirituall graces which are in him can sensibly be discerned by himselfe or others but shall he or we conclude or beleeue Sathan so concluding that he neuer had them or now is depriued of them why it were as absurd as the other For when hee is awaked out of his drowsie sleepe by the voice of the Lorde sounding in his eares and by the good motions of his holy spirite his faith loue zeale and all other vertues and graces shew themselues in their fruits and actions as manifestly as in former times § Sect. 3 Seeing then those arguments which are taken from sense and feeling so often faile That we must not conclude that we haue not faith because we doe not sensibly discerne it let vs not be perswaded by sathans tentations to beleeue that we are destitute of faith and other sanctifying graces of Gods holy spirit because at sometimes we caÌnot sensibly discerne them for though now our soules seeme so sicke in the sense of sinne that there appeareth no signe of life yet the Lord wil rayse vs vp againe restore vs to perfect health though now wee see no fruites of faith whilest wee are nipped with the winter of tentations yet the Lord will water vs with his holy spirit warme our frozen hearts with the liuely beames of his loue and fauour so as we shal bring forth abouÌdant fruits in due time seasoÌ though now there appeare not a spark of grace in vs by reasoÌ al is couered with the ashes of our corruptioÌs yet the Lord wil surely ad a fresh supply blow vpon vs by his holy spirit so that our light and heate shall appeare to our selues others though now our spirits be oppressed with drowsie dulnesse yet the Lord in his good time will cause vs to awake by hearing his voice sounding in our eares out of his holy word and will againe quicken and reuiue vs with his holy spirit so as after this sleepe wee shal be enabled to follow with chearefulnesse our labours and workes both which concerne his seruice and those duties also which concerne our brethren onely let vs not tempt the Lord in prescribing him a time but waite his leasure he will surely helpe vs. CHAP. XLIIII How the weake Christian is to comfort himselfe when he is depriued of the sense of faith and sensibly feeleth the contrary corruptions § Sect. 1 BVt thou wilt say how is it possible that my soule should receyue any comfort That the Christian in the want of present sense must comfort himselfe with his former feeling or that I should preserue my selfe from falling into vtter desperation seeing I cannot feele in me any good thing nor discerne any sparke of grace what hope remaineth when as I plainely discerne in steed of faith doubting and infidelitie in stead of the loue of God hatred and rebellion in stead of zeale coldnesse and drowsie dulnesse and in stead of all sanctifying graces nothing els but a heauy masse of filthy corruptions I answere that when thou hast no comfort in thy present sense and feeling then thou must call to thy remembrance the times past in which thou hast by faith apprehended Gods loue mercy and goodnesse towards thee and brought foorth the fruits of thy faith in the workes of holinesse appertaining to Gods seruice and the workes of Christian righteousnesse belonging to our brethren for we may assure our selues that if euer wee haue truly discerned these graces of Gods spirit by the fruits of sanctification in vs they are not taken from vs for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Rom. 11.29 as it is Rom. 11.29 And where he hath begunne a good worke their he will finish it and bring it to perfection As the Apostle speaketh Phil. 1.6 Phil. 1.6 Wee know that the woman being with childe feeleth no life nor motion of the child diuers moneths together after the time of her conception and after that she hath felt it stirre and moue oftentimes there is an intermission wherein she feeleth not the motion there of a good space together and yet notwithstanding because informer times she hath felt it she is perswaded that a liue child is in her and coÌfortably hopeth to haue happy trauaile And thus it fareth with Gods children oftentimes after that by the seed of the word faith is begotten and conceiued in them they feele no life motion nor vndoubted signes thereof a long while and after that they haue the remission of their sinnes and are reconciled vnto God they haue not the feeling and sense of pardon and reconciliation diuers moneths yea sometimes many yeares together which the Lord in his wisedome and mercy doth that he may moue them hereby vnto more serious repentance and earnestly to hunger after a greater measure of faith carefully vsing the meanes ordained for this purpose and that they may more esteeme and be more thankefull for his inualuable benefits after that they haue full assurance of them And after they haue a feeling of faith and other spirituall graces by their motions and fruits oft-times againe they are depriued of it either because they haue wounded their consciences by falling into some knowne sinne or for that it pleaseth the Lord to excercise their faith and manifest his power in their weakenesse moouing them hereby to denie themselues and to rest wholy vpon him yeelding vnto him the whole glorie and praise of their saluation What therefore is to bee done in such a case Surely they
as the Apostle speaketh 1. Ioh. 2.2 1. Ioh. 2.2 Seeing therefore our debt how great soeuer it be is already discharged and our sinnes how outragious soeuer they be are fully punished long agoe in our Sauiour Christ and seeing God himselfe who hath receiued this debt and taken this punishment is of infinite iustice and mercy why should we now despaire of pardon Nay why should wee not most certainely be assured that the roull and reckoning of our sins how long soeuer it be is quite blotted out and cancelled so as they shall neuer againe be laid to our charge § Sect. 4 Fourthly The 4. means to consider that desperation is a most haynous sin 1. Ioh. 5.10 wee are to consider that desperation it selfe is a most hainous and outragious sinne for it causeth men to denie Gods truth in his promises to account him a liar as the Apostle plainely speaketh 1. Ioh. 5.10 Hee that beleeueth not God hath made him a liar because he beleeued not the record that God witnessed of that his Sonne it maketh them to denie the infinitenes of his mercies as being ouermatched with the multitude of their sinnes and the sufficiencie of Christs merites as though they were not a full satisfaction for their horrible offences yea it maketh them to denie Gods iustice in thinking that he will punish that sinne againe in them which hath already beene punished in Christ and exact that debt which he hath already discharged Now to denie the truth mercy and iustice of God is to denie God himselfe for his attributes are his essence the truth of God is the true God the mercy of God is the mercifull God and the iustice of God is the iust God So that he who despaireth falleth into the most horrible and capitall sinne of Atheisme euen the highest degree of wickednesse and therefore more hainously offendeth God by this sinne alone then by all his other sins whatsoeuer though they appeare neuer so monstrous and abominable in his owne eies For example the sinne of Cain in despairing of Gods mercy was far more horrible then his moÌstrous sinne which he coÌmitted in murthering his owne brother the sinne of Iudas in despairing of Gods mercy was without comparison greater then his sinne in betraying his Lord and maister in a word to commit Idolatrie blasphemy murther adultery such like are hainous sinnes but vtterly to despaire of Gods mercy is greater then they all Though then wee haue committed other horrible wickednes against the Lord yet in no case let vs despaire for this were to adde sinne vnto sinne and to clogg our consciences more with the last then with all the former til with their intollerable waight they presse vs down vnto hell you would count him worse then madd who being oppressed with a heauy burthen should in stead of vsing other meanes to ease himselfe adde thereunto a double or treble waight till hee were pressed downe groueling vnto the earth but assuredly such and greater madnesse it is when wee feele our consciences clogged with a heauy burthen of sinne in stead of seeking ease in comming to Christ by a liuely faith to fall into vtter desperation and thereby to add a treble waight to the already intollerable burthen of sinne which lieth vpon our consciences vntill they be pressed down into the torments of hell Euery one would esteeme him a most desperate wretch who hauing offended such a gratious Prince as would most surely forgiue him vpon his vnfained sorrow for his fault should in stead of humbling himselfe and asking pardon desperately refuse his Princes mercy and with all denie his truth in his promises his mercy iustice and euen disauow him for being a lawfull Prince But such and much more wickednesse doe they desperately commit who hauing offended God by their grieuous sinnes who is so gratious mercifull that he would most certainely forgiue them vpon their true repentance in stead of humbling themselues by vnfained sorrow doe desperately refuse to bee partakers of his mercy and not onely so but deny the infinitenes of his mercy iustice truth in his promisses and consequently his godhead and being And therefore when the waight of sinne pressing vs Sathan perswadeth vs to despaire of mercy and forgiuenes let vs in any case resist this tentation and boldly say vnto the tempter it is inough and too much that I haue offended my gratious God with my other sinnes though I doe not ad thereunto this sin which is greater then all the rest the waight of my other wickednesse is already too too heauy vpoÌ my conscience therefore farre bee it froÌ me to load it with a farre more vnsupportable burthen I haue already too much dishonoured my good God by my horrible sinnes and therefore I will in no case more dishonour him now then in committing all my other sinnes by denying his mercie iustice truth and euen the godhead it selfe for what were this but being alreadie in a burning feauer to cast my selfe into the fire or being gone ouer the shooes in the filthie puddle of sinne to plunge my selfe ouer head and eares and euen to drowne my selfe in the bottomelesse gulfe of desperation nay rather now I will breake of my sinnes by vnfained repentance and turne vnto the Lord whom I haue offended assuring my selfe that his mercies are infinite and therefore he is readie to forgiue and the merites of Christ a full satisfaction for all my sinnes though many and hainous and therefore in him I may bouldly chalenge forgiuenesse as a thing of right appertayning to me And thus are wee to resist Sathans tentations and though wee be often foyled yet to rise againe in no case suffring him to plucke out of our hand the shield of faith though he hath disarmed vs of the brest-plate of righteousnesse for if once we be depriued of this part of this spirituall armour wee shall lie open to all his blowes and thrusts vntil we be wounded to the very death § Sect. 5 But most lamentable it is to see the greeuous miserie of poore humbled sinners whereinto they are brought through the violence of Sathans tentations Though the afflicted conscience abhorreth other sinnes yet it easily inclyneth to desperation for howsoeuer feeling the heauie waight of their other sinnes they earnestly desire to be freed froÌ theÌ howsoeuer being tormented with the greeuous smart of their other wickednesse they hate and abhorre it yet they easily suffer themselues to bee plunged into desperation with euery friuoulous tentation and quietly offer their hands to be manacled and bound in these giues of hell without resistance But let all such stirre vp themselues and gather their oppressed spirites togeather saying to their owne consciences I hate and detest from my heart my former wickednesse and shall I now entertaine a sinne more horrible then all the rest the burthen of my other sinnes oppresse me and make me earnestly to desire ease and shall I adde a loade farre more
he will not rest till he hath againe reuiued and quickened vs with his holy spirite Moreouer our Sauiour hath saide Math. 12.20 that hee will not breake the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flaxe Matth. 12.20 but he will support our weakenesse with his almighty power so that though with the reed we be borne downe to the ground with the boysterous blastes of Sathans tentations yet we shal be raised vp againe Psal 37.24 according to that Psal 37.24 Though hee fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand and he will blow vpon vs with the breath of his holy spirit till he turne our small smoke to a great flame which shall neuer bee quenched by all the malice of our spirituall enemies So Matth. 13.12 our Sauiour Christ hath promissed Math. 13.12 that whosoeuer hath to him it shal be giuen and he shall haue aboundance Neither doth he limit or define any quantitie lesse or more but indefinitely promisseth aboundant increase euen vnto the least so farre is he from taking away that which he hath once bestowed And whereas wee through our weakenesse and frailenesse are easily cast downe and fall away and therefore haue good cause if we should onely looke vpon our infirmities to doubt and despaire of perseuerance yet in respect of Gods omnipotent power watchfull prouidence and promissed assistance wee may confirme our selues in faith hope and certaine assurance of continuing vnto the end for the Lord vpholdeth all that are falling and lifteth vp those who are already downe as the Psalmist speaketh Psal 145.14 Psal 145.14 the power of God is manifested in our weakenesse 2. Cor. 12.9 his riches in our beggerlinesse his mercy and goodnesse in our frailenesse and manifold corruptions and with his holy spirit hee helpeth our infirmities as it is Rom. 8.26 Ro. 8.26 Wee haue not an high priest which cannot bee touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne and therfore he is able sufficiently to haue compassion on them that are ignorant and out of the way because that hee also was compassed with our infirmities and the apostle reasoneth Heb. 4.15 5.2 Heb. 4.15 and 5.2 § Sect. 5 Secondly it appeareth manifestly by Gods workes The formen point illustrated by examples administration and practise that he wil not depriue any of that sanctifying grace which he hath once bestowed though the measure thereof be neuer so small neither can we obserue either by our reading the whole booke of God or by our owne experience that any man hauing receiued the least graine of true faith hath vtterly beene depriued of it and reiected of God Euen the disciples themselues when they were reprooued for their little faith were by him strengthened and confirmed so that all the power of hell could not preuaile against it and though Sathan indeauoured to sift them as wheate yet Christs intercession was more mightie to defend them then the diuell to destroye them and his intercession a stronger propp to vphould them then the waight of Sathans tentations to ouerthrow and bring them to ruine so he who cryed out I beleeue Lord helpe thou my vnbeliefe though his faith was weak yet it perished not but rather receiued a greater increase Yea he reiected not Thomas in his wilfull doubting and obstinate incredulitie but offered all occasions of confirming his weake faith and neuer ceased till hee had fully assured him of his resurrection In a word all the saintes of God at one time or other haue had experience of this mercy power and goodnesse of God in supporting their weaknesse vphoulding them in their great infirmities and in raysing them when they were fallen to the ground and to this end our Sauiour was annointed by Gods spirite vnto the office of his mediation that hee should preach the gospell vnto the poore heale the broken harted that he should preach deliuerance vnto captiues and recouerie of sight to the blind and set at libertie them that are brused Luk. 4.18 Luk. 4.18 To this ende hee had familiar society with the fraile and weake with those who had little faith that he might increase it and no faith that he might begett it with publicanes and sinners and men full of infirmities to this purpose he calleth such as thirst and hunger feeling their owne emptinesse of grace and earnestly desiring to bee filled and satisfied and such also as labour and are heauie laden with the vnsupportable waight of their corruptions promising that hee will ease them lastly to this end he hath ordayned the ministerie of the worde and administration of the sacraments not only to beget faith where it is not but to nourish and increase it where it is weake and feeble and therefore though our faith be neuer so weake and small let not Sathan perswade vs that therefore it shall bee ouerthrowne and turned into infidelitie for the Lord hath assured vs both by his gratious promises in his word and also by the performance thereof in his works from the beginning to this day that where hee hath giuen the least measure of faith or any other sanctifying grace there he will also increase strengthen and confirme it and where he hath begunne any good worke there hee will finish and perfect it notwithstanding our fraile weaknesse and the forcible violence of all our spirituall enemies CHAP. XLVIII Of our iustification ANd so much concerning those tentations of Sathan which he suggesteth to the end that hee may frustrate our effectuall calling § Sect. 1 Of the efficient cause of our iustification Rom. 8.30 The next subordinate cause and means of our saluation is our iustification for whomsoeuer the Lord effectually calleth those also he iustifieth as it is Rom. 8.30 In speaking whereof I will first shew what it is and afterwards answere such tentations of Sathan as he suggesteth into our mindes to the end that hee may infringe the doctrine of iustification and make it vaine and vnprofitable vnto vs. For the first Iustification is an action orworke of the whole trinitie the father sonne and holy ghost whereby God gratiously and freely imputing vnto euery faithfull man the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ the mediatour doth accept of him and pronounce him to be iust and righteous for the glorie of his name and saluation of the beleeuer The efficieÌt cause of our iustificatioÌ is God alone as appeareth by manifest testimonies Esa 43.25 I Esa 43.25 Ezec. 16.8 euen I am he that putteth away thine iniquities for my owne sake and will not remember thy sinnes So Ezech. 16.8 The Lord thus speaketh to his church and people I spread my skirts ouer thee and couered thy filthinesse 9. Then I washed thee with water yea I washed away thy bloud from thee and annointed thee with oyle 10. Rom. 4.5 and 8.33 Psal 51.4 I clothed thee with broydred worke c. whereby he signifieth
alreadie plainely proued though we neuer haue any speciall reuelation And therefore without any such particular reuelation we may attaine vnto the certaine assurance that we are iustified in Gods sight Thirdly that which the Gospell assureth vs of we neede not to make any doubt thereof or once call it into question but the Gospell assureth vs that whosoeuer beleeueth in Christ Iesus and truely repent them of their sinnes shall be made partakers of all the gracious promises of life and saluation therein contained So Ioh. 3.16 Ioh. 3.16 God so loued the world that he hath giuen his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life And chap. 5.24 Ioh. 5.24 Verely verely I say vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life Matth. 11.28 And Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that labour and are laden and I will ease you And therefore whosoeuer beleeue in Iesus Christ approuing their faith to the world and their owne consciences to bee true and vnfained by the fruite thereof vnfained repentance he may assure himselfe of all the gratious promifes of the Gospell and consequently of the remission of his sinnes and his iustification for the merits and righteousnesse of Iesus Christ Lastly the Lord hath not onely after a generall manner propounded these promises vnto vs and left vs to our owne libertie to beleeue or not to beleeue them but hee hath bound vs to the performance of this dutie by his expresse commaundement Mark 1.15 1. Ioh. 3.23 Mark 1.15 Repent and beleeue the Gospell And 1. Ioh. 3.23 This is his commaundement that we beleeue in his sonne Iesus Christ that is that we doe not onely after a generall manner beleeue that he is the sauiour of mankinde but that we beleeue that he is our sauiour who hath redeemed iustified and wil most perfectly saue vs and rest wholy vpon him alone for our saluation And he that thus beleeueth needeth no other arguments to assure him that he is iustified and shall be saued for he hath the witnesse in himselfe euen the testimonie of Gods spirit crying in his heart Abba father and bearing witnesse vnto his spirit that he is the childe of God and not to beleeue this is to make God a lyer because wee will not beleeue the record that hee hath witnessed of that his sonne 1. Ioh. 5. 10. as the Apostle speaketh 1. Ioh. 5.10 Yea as before I haue shewed at large he hath added vnto the hand writing of his word which containeth also his oath for our better confirmation his sacraments whereby he particularly conuayeth and giueth vnto euery beleeuer as it were proper possession of Christ Iesus and all his benefits to the end that there should bee no place left to doubting nor any neede of any particular reuelation for our further assurance § Sect. 2 Secondly Sathan will suggest that those who are iustified are made iust That we are made iust not by infusion but by imputation of righteousnes and those who are made iust doe continually the workes of righteousnesse but thou will he say to the humbled sinner continuest still in thy corruptions and thy wickednesse cleaueth fast to thee and compasseth thee about and in stead of doing the workes of righteousnesse thou continually heapest vp the full measure of thy sinnes yea thy best actions are so stained with imperfections and so full of infirmities that they iustly prouoke Gods wrath against thee To which we must answere that indeede whosoeuer is iustified is made iust but not by infusion of inherent righteousnesse into our selues but by imputation of Christs most perfect righteousnesse as before I haue shewed for hereby our sinnes are pardoned he hauing taken them vpon himselfe and satisfied Gods iustice by suffering those punishments which wee had deserued and also he hath perfectly fulfilled the law that hee might make vs partakers of his actiue obedience and so imputing both vnto vs hath made vs perfectly iust and righteous in Gods sight So that now the Lord doth not require obedience to his law at our hands to the end that wee should be iustified in whole or in part by our owne righteousnesse neither are we to this end to obserue Gods commandements that we may offer vnto God our workes and inherent righteousnesse desiring thereby to be iustified for as I haue shewed our best righteousnesse is imperfect and mingled with manifold corruptions so as it would rather condemne vs then iustifie vs if the Lord should examine it according to the exact rule of his most perfect iustice but we offer vnto God for our iustification the most perfect righteousnesse and full satisfaction of Iesus Christ which by his merits and sufferings he hath once made for vs desiring thereby wholy and onely to be iustified and saued § Sect. 3 As for our workes and inherent righteousnesse That our works are not causes but effects of our iustification they are not causes but effects and fruites of our iustification neither is it possible that we should doe any good worke acceptable in Gods sight till we are iustified and reconciled vnto God in Iesus Christ for our workes cannot please him till our persons please him and whatsoeuer we doe before faith hath purified the heart it is sinne and odious in the sight of God but as soone as we haue faith begotten in vs presently it apprehendeth Christ and his righteousnes whereby we are iustified and then being iustified faith worketh by loue and bringeth forth in vs the fruites of sanctification which though they bee mingled with much corruption and manifold imperfections yet God in Christ accepteth of them as perfect and will crowne them with glorie and immortalitie That now the Lord doth not require of vs perfect righteousnesse Neither doth the Lord now require of vs that wee perfectly at once shake off all our corruptions but that we labour as much as in vs lieth to mortifie and subdue them according to the measure of his grace and holy spirit which he hath bestowed on vs he doth not straightly commaund that we should instantly banish and expell sinne from dwelling in vs but that we doe not suffer it to raigne in vs nor willingly obey the flesh in the lusts thereof submitting our selues vnto sinne as seruants and vassals to their Lord and maister he doth not inioyne vs that we should wholy vanquish our corruptions and obtaine a full victorie ouer them but that we proclaime open warres against them and manfully fight and striue vnder the conduct of his spirit against the flesh and the sinfull lusts thereof and when we are taken captiue of sinne that we labour to attaine vnto our former freedome in the meane time sorrowing and groning vnder the heauie waight of our corruptions and crying out with the Apostle Rom. 7. wretched man that
I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death and that we confesse our miserable estate vnto our captaine and leader Iesus Christ desiring him to assist vs with the power of his holy spirit that thereby we may be freed out of the hands of these our spirituall enemies whose bondage and captiuitie is so irksome and grieuous vnto vs. Neither doth the Lord now require that we performe absolute and perfect obedience to his commaundements but that to will be present in vs that we consent and approue his law to be good and delighting in it concerning the inner man that we desire and indeauour to performe that good we cannot and forgetting that which is behinde indeauour our selues to that which is before and follow hard towards the marke Phil. 3.13.14 though we cannot attaine vnto the end of our race till wee come to the end of our liues Finally the Lord doth not require of vs a whole haruest of goodnes and righteousnes but the first fruites thereof he doth not stand so much vpon our actions as vpon our affections vpon the perfection of our workes as vpon the alacritie of our willes and integritie of our hearts the righteousnes which he requireth is an humble confession of our vnrighteousnesse a sincere hatred of our sinnes a holy indeauour in the vse of the meanes to mortifie our corruptions and to rise from the death of sinne to holinesse and newnes of life which whosoeuer can offer vnto God they may assure themselues that they shall be accepted through Christ as righteous in Gods sight notwithstanding their manifold imperfections and corruptions The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE INTREATING OF SANCTIFICATION AND PERSEVERANCE as also of Sathans temptations which he suggesteth against them both and of such answeres wherewith the Christian may refute and repell them CHAP. I. Of Sanctification and the causes thereof § Sect. 1 ANd so much for the answering of such temptations of Sathan as concerne our iustification That God is the principall efficient of our sanctification Now wee are to speake of our sanctification which is the next effect of Gods election and inseparably ioyned with our iustification wherein I will obserue my former order first setting downe the doctrine of sanctification and then answering those temptations of Sathan which doe most impugne it Sanctification what is it For the first Sanctification is an action of the whole Trinitie whereby the beleeuer already iustified is by little and little renued according to Gods image in holinesse and righteousnesse by the mortification of the flesh with the corruptions thereof and the quickening of the spirit And this is our sanctification which is expressed in the Scriptures by diuers names and phrases for it is called regeneration the new birth renouation the putting off or mortifying of the old man and the putting on or quickening of the new man and such like The efficient cause of our sanctification is God himselfe who as he alone iustifieth vs and freeth vs from the guilt and punishment of sinne so he onely sanctifieth vs and deliuereth vs from the tyrannie of sinne so that it shall no longer raigne in our mortall bodies freeing vs in such measure as pleaseth him from our naturall corruptions Leuit. 20.8 which heretofore wholy ouerswayed vs. And this appeareth by plaine testimonies of holy Scriptures Iohn 1.13 Iohn 1.13 It is said that the faithfull are borne not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Ephes 2.10 So Ephes 2.10 we are said to be Gods workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which phrase the Apostle vseth to note vnto vs that as God onely did create vs so he onely doth renue and regenerate vs. The Lord likewise doth appropriate this worke vnto himselfe as belonging to another Ezech. 36.26 Ezech. 36.26 and 34.28 A new heart will I giue you and a new spirit will I put into you and I will take away the stony heart out of your body and I will giue you an heart of flesh And hence it is that the Apostle desiring the sanctification of the Thessalonians beggeth it at Gods hand 1. Thes 5.23 The very God of peace sanctifie you throughout 1. Thes 5.23 Psalm 51.13 And Dauid finding the want hereof in himselfe hath his recourse vnto God Psalm 51.10 Create in me a cleane heart O God and renue a right spirit within me So that as God doth begin in vs this worke of sanctification so likewise he doth accomplish and finish it And therefore as we are wholy to ascribe vnto God our election vocation and iustification so also our sanctification that he may be all in all in the worke of our saluation For as he onely formed vs so he onely can reforme vs as he is the author of our naturall generation Gen. 1.28 for by his blessing we haue our being so also of our spirituall regeneration for by his spirit onely wee are renued Neither must we imagine that it is in mans power to renew himselfe no more than to beget himselfe for as well may the Blackmoore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots as wee doe good who are accustomed to doe euill Ierem. 13.23 Ierem. 13.23 yea as easily may the dead man raise himselfe as wee may raise our selues from the death of sinne to newnesse of life Eph. 2.1 Eph. 2.1 It is onely the water of Gods spirit that can wash away our Ethiopian blacknesse and turne our spotted vncleannesse into snowie whitenesse it is onely the God of life that can make vs rise from the death of sinne to newnesse of life But here it may be demaunded that if sanctification bee wholie the worke of God and not in our owne power why doe the Scriptures exhort vs to sanctifie our selues to mortifie our sinnes and to walke in newnesse of life I answere that though sanctification bee wholy from God yet these exhortations are necessarie for hee worketh this worke in vs not as in stocks and stones but as in reasonable creatures of whom he requireth consent of will desire and endeuour in the vse of the meanes ordained of God for the beginning and perfecting of this worke of sanctification in vs. And although this will desire and endeuour be his work likewise yet these exhortations to godlinesse are to good purpose for with the exhortation God ioyneth the operation of his spirit and whilest he commandeth vs he giueth power also to performe that which he commandeth whilest he exhorteth vs to sanctification hee himselfe sanctifieth vs with his spirit § Sect. 2 Now further wee are to know That the work of sanctification is common to the three persons in Trinitie T it 3.5 Eph. 2.4.5 Heb. 9.14 that as all other workes of God which he exerciseth towards his creatures so this work of sanctification likewise is common vnto the three persons in the Trinitie for first God
the Father sanctifieth vs by giuing vs his sonne and sending his spirit and therefore this work is ascribed vnto him Tit. 3.5 Eph. 2.4.5 God the sonne sanctifieth vs by mortifying our sins by vertue of his bloud purging our consciences from dead workes that wee may serue the liuing God and by vertue of his resurrection raising vs also from the death of sinne to newnesse of life and lastly by his death hath merited for vs Gods spirit and rising againe hath sent him vnto vs whereby wee are regenerate and therefore hee also is said to haue sanctified vs and God is said to haue sanctified vs in him Eph. 5.26 1. Cor. 2.11 Eph. 5.26 1. Cor. 2.11 God the holy Ghost also sanctifieth vs by applying the vertue of Christs death and resurrection vnto vs and so immediatly beginneth continueth Ioh. 3.5 6. Act. 11.16 Tit. 3.5 and perfecteth this worke in vs and therefore most vsually in the Scriptures this worke is ascribed vnto him Ioh. 3.5 6. Act. 11.16 Tit. 3.5 And thus it appeareth that God himselfe is the principall and onely efficient cause of our sanctification vpon which point I haue the longer insisted to the end that wee should not in this worke rest vpon our owne strength for then wee shall be subiect to many discouragements and lie open to innumerable temptations grounded vpon our small measure and slow progresse in our sanctification as also vpon the great difficulties and manifolde discouragements which both stay vs in the birth and hinder our full growth in true godlinesse all which in respect of our owne power prooue this worke not onely hard but euen impossible for vs to be perfected and accomplished But rather that wee relie our selues vpon the Lords infinite power and gracious promises whereby wee are assured notwithstanding our owne exceeding weaknesse that he will not onely begin but also finish and perfect this good worke in vs. § Sect. 3 And thus much concerning the principall efficient cause of our sanctification The motiue cause Gods sole mercie the motiue cause which mooued the Lord to sanctifie vs was his owne mercie and Christs merits The first is expressed by the Apostle 1. Pet. 1.3 whereas it is said 1. Pet. 1.3 that God according to his abundant mercie hath begotten vs again c. The other is implied by Paul Eph. 2.5 where hee saith that God hath quickened vs in Christ Ephes 2.5 who by his death merited not onely the remission of sinne for vs but also Gods spirit whereby wee are sanctified So that it was not any good inclination vnto holinesse in vs or any thing els wherein we excelled others which moued God to sanctifie vs Eph. 2.1.3 for wee were all alike the children of wrath and dead in our sinnes but onely his owne boundlesse mercie and the alsufficient merits of Christ our Sauiour were the onely causes which moued the Lord to giue vs his spirit whereby we are regenerate and raised from the death of sinne to holinesse and newnesse of life And therefore let vs not arrogate the praise of our sanctification in whole or in part vnto our selues but ascribe all the glorie to God who is the sole author and finisher of it § Sect. 4 The instrumentall causes of our sanctification Of the instrumentall causes of our sanctification Ioh. 15.3 and 17.17 Iam. 1.18 1. Pet. 1.23 are either externall or internall the external are first the word of God of which our Sauiour speaketh Ioh. 15.3 Now are you cleane through the word which I haue spoken vnto you And cap. 17.17 Sanctifie theÌ with thy truth thy word is truth So the Apostle Iames chap. 1.18 Of his owne will begat he vs with the word of truth c. And the Apostle Peter affirmeth that we are borne anew not of mortall seede but of immortall by the word of God c. The word of God therefore is an instrumentall cause of our sanctification In which respect also the Ministers by whose ministerie wee are conuerted and regenerate are said to be our spirituall fathers who haue begotten vs vnto God 1. Cor. 4.15 Philem. v. 10. as appeareth 1. Cor. 4.15 and Philem. vers 10. in both which places Paul chalengeth this title vnto himselfe Another externall cause of our sanctification are the Sacraments especially the Sacrament of Baptisme whereof it is that Ananias saith vnto Paul Act. 22.16 Arise and be baptized wash away thy sins Act. 22.16 Eph. 5.26 So Eph. 5.26 it is said that Christ gaue himself for his Church that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word The which places as they are to be vnderstood principally of the washing of iustification wherby we are purged from the guilt and punishment of sinne so also of the washing of sanctification whereby we are cleansed from the sinnes and corruptions themselues The internall instrument of our sanctification is a liuely faith without which the other outward instruments are vneffectuall in those who are of yeeres neither must we think that the bare action of hearing or the outward washing take away our sins and corruptions vnlesse the word and things signified in the Sacraments bee applied vnto vs by a true faith For the word which we heare profiteth not vnlesse it be mixed with faith in those that heare it Heb. 4.2 Heb. 4.2 And vnlesse those that are capable of faith beleeue with all their heart Act. 8.37 it is to no purpose to be baptized Act. 8.37 and therefore vnto the other we must ioyne this instrument of a liuely faith if wee would attaine vnto true sanctification For faith purifieth the heart and is fruitfull in the workes of loue Act. 15.9 Gal. 5.6 as the Scripture speaketh § Sect. 5 And thus haue I set downe the efficient causes of our sanctification Of the manner how our sanctification is wrought in the next place let vs consider of the manner how this worke is wrought in vs. For the vnderstanding whereof we are to know that wee being vnited vnto Christ principally by Gods spirit and instrumentally by a liuely faith and so made members of his mysticall bodie doe participate the vertue of his death buriall and resurrection whereby not onely our iustification but also our sanctification is deriued vnto vs. For first by vertue of his death our sinnes are mortified and our corruptions crucified together with him as appeareth Rom. 6.6 Knowing this Rom. 6.6 that our old man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that hencefoorth we should not serue sinne Secondly by vertue of his buriall this death of sinne is as it were further continued and thereby our sinnes and corruptions are more and more subdued and kept vnder that they cannot rise and rebel against the spirit And of this the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.3 where he saith Rom. 6.3 that we are buried with Christ into his death Thirdly by vertue of
euery part and facultie of bodie and soule And therefore whosoeuer would bee assured that he hath attained true sanctification he is to labour to compose and frame the whole man his minde and imagination his will and affections his outward actions life and conuersation according to the exact rule of Gods law in all of them mortifying the old man and his inbred corruption and imbracing the contrarie duties of holinesse and righteousnesse Otherwise if our sanctification be not of the whole man and euery part in their seuerall measure it will in the end be vaine and fruitlesse for as it is to no purpose for citizens being besieged to fortifie one place of the wall and leaue another part vnfortified or to keepe strait watch at some of the gates and leaue others open so it will not auaile vs to fortifie some parts against the power of sinne and to leaue others weake and naked nor to garde some of the outward passages of the senses and neglecting some other suffer them to lie as an open entrance to let in our spirituall enemies for so they will easily surprise vs and leade vs captiue vnto sinne but if we would be in any safetie in this strait siege we must set a strong garde and a carefull watch ouer euery part and facultie of our bodies and soules § Sect. 3 The obiect of our sanctification about which it is exercised Of the obiect and time of our sanctification is sinne and corruption and holinesse and righteousnesse that we may flie the one and imbrace the other mortifie the flesh and the lusts thereof and be quickned in the spirit that we may be conformable in all holy obedience vnto the law of God auoyding that which he hath forbidden and labouring to performe that which hee hath commaunded The time when sanctification is wrought in vs is presently after we are effectually called and iustified for as soone as the vertue and power of Christs obedience death and resurrection is applied vnto vs by a liuely faith it doth not onely free vs from the guilt and punishment of sinne but also mortifie the flesh with the corruptions thereof and quickneth vs in the inner man enabling vs to forsake our former sinnes and to serue the Lord in holinesse and newnesse of life But howsoeuer our sanctification bee begun presently after our conuersion yet it is not so soone finished but as the seede being cast into the ground doth first take roote and then is scarcely discorned afterwards shooteth forth into a blade and so springeth vp by little and little till it bringeth forth an eare and lastly it ripeneth and yeeldeth to the sower plentifull increase so when first the seedes of sanctification are sowne in vs by vertue of Gods spirit they haue a time to take rooting when as they make little or no shew to our selues or others but afterwards they send forth as it were a blade of a holy profession and the ripe fruites of godlinesse Notwithstanding these fruites in this life are not purely cleane and without mixture but as in the fairest field there is amongst the cleanest wheate some tares and cockell so in those that are most sanctified there are many corruptions of the flesh mixed with the good fruites of the spirit Apoc. 22.11 the which the christian is still in weeding and plucking vp by the rootes so long as he liueth but yet can neuer ouercome this great worke till the winter of death wholy nippeth and killeth these weedes of sinne We must not therefore presently after our conuersion dreame of a perfection in sanctification no nor yet at the first estimate the truenesse thereof by the greatnesse of the measure for as it is in the naturall generation and growth of the body so also in spirituall regeneration all is not finished at the first but perfected by degrees As soone as we are conuerted we are but babes in Christ Heb. 5.14 and in respect of our infancie in knowledge faith and other graces such as haue neede rather of milke than of strong meate Rom. 8.29 in the rest of our life we grow vp from strength to strength till we come to mans estate vnto which age we cannot properly be said to haue attained till by death we wholy lay aside the old man and the corruptions thereof and lastly we attaine to our consummation and full perfection when at the latter day wee shall rise againe and both in body and soule bee indued with perfect holinesse whereby we shall be enabled to performe obedience to Gods will in that degree which his iustice requireth CHAP. III. Of the parts of Sanctification § Sect. 1 THe parts of sanctification are two That sanctification containeth two parts mortification and viuification mortification and viuification the which also are said to be the parts of true repentance but in a diuerse sense for they are attributed vnto sanctification as they are the worke and action of God who by his holy spirit doth mortifie and quicken vs and is the sole author and cause of our sanctification and vnto repentance as they haue reference vnto vs who being regenerate and indued with Gods spirit doe labour in the mortification of our corruptions and indeauour to serue the Lord in newnesse of life for Spiritu sancto acti agimus we being first moued and set a worke by Gods spirit doe worke together with him This diuision hath it ground and warrant in many places of holy Scriptures in which it is expressed in diuers phrases and formes of speech Psal 34 14. and 37.27 Esa 1.16.17 Rom. 5.11.18 Eph. 4.22.23 Psal 34.14 Escew euill and doe good Esa 1.16.17 Cease to doe euill learne to doe well Rom. 6.11 likewise thinke ye also that ye are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. And v. 18. Being free from sin ye are made the seruants of righteousnesse Ephes 4.22 That ye cast of concerning the conuersation in time past the old man which is corrupt through the deceiuable lusts 23. And be renewed in the spirit of your minde 24. And put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse So Rom. 7.4.8.13 1. Cor. 5.7 Col. 2.12.3.9 Gal. 5.16 1. Pet. 2.24.3.11 By al which places and many others it is cleere and manifest that our sanctification consisteth of these two parts the mortifying of the flesh and the quickning of the spirit § Sect. 2 Mortification is the first part of sanctification Of Mortification what it is and how it is wrought wherein the spirit of God applying vnto vs the vertue and power of Christs death and buriall doth by little and little weaken subdue and kill in vs our naturall corruption the flesh and the lusts thereof so that they are not so powrfull as in times past to stirre vp in our mindes euill motions which are contrarie to the will and word of God In this description is set downe first the
cause of our mortification which is the vertue and efficacie of Christs death and buriall Rom. 6.4.5 communicated and applied vnto vs by the spirit of God whereby wee are ingrafted into the body of Christ and so made partakers of the power and vertue of Christs death which being deriued vnto vs doth not onely take away the guilt and punishment of sinne but also doth mortifie and kill our naturall corruptions which heretofore wholy ruled and ouerswaied vs. Secondly the forme manner and progresse of this worke is here expressed namely the weakning subduing and killing of our corruption by little and little so that this worke is not perfected at once and in an instant but by degrees first it is weakned and the power thereof somewhat abated so as though it beare sway in vs yet it doth not wholy ouerrule vs without resistance as it was vsed to doe in the time of our ignorance then being further enabled by vertue of Gods spirit working in vs we preuaile against it so that though it often rebell yet doe we subdue it and obtaine victorie Lastly obtaining a greater measure of the spirit we mortifie and kill it that is though we doe not vtterly depriue it of life and motion yet we giue it such a deadly wound that it neuer recouereth his former strength but still pineth and languisheth till with the death of the bodie it also dieth and is wholy abolished Now whilest it is in this consumption and neere vnto death hauing a long time before been weake oftentimes it seemeth to recouer strength and to offer some violence vnto the regenerat part but this must not discourage vs as though now it were on the mending hand and like to be restored to it former health and strength for as it fareth with those that lie vpon their deathbead so it is with our sicke flesh and the corruptions thereof after that nature seemeth spent and the power thereof wholy decayed oftentimes falling into some grieuous fit wherein there is a fight betweene life and death their strength seemeth redoubled and farre greater than euer it was but bee of good comfort it is no signe of health but a pange of death which neare approacheth And thus you see the death of sinne and our naturall corruption Now as in the death of the body there is a certaine progresse therein namely when the dead carcase is also buried so also there is not only a death of sinne Rom. 6.4 Col. 2.12 and 3.3.5 but also a buriall the which is wrought by the vertue of Christs buriall applied vnto vs by Gods spirit whereby it commeth to passe that sinne which is already slaine and dead doth so remaine and continue so that this buriall of sinne is nothing else but the further progresse and continuance of our mortification Of this the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.4 Rom. 6.4 We are buried then with him by baptisme into his death c. So Col. 2.12 § Sect. 3 And thus haue I shewed what our mortification is That the worke of mortification is hard and necessarie which as it is a worke most hard so also most necessary the difficulty appeareth by the name which is borrowed from the practise of Chirurgeons who before they cut off any member doe first mortifie it that after they may take it away with lesse sense of paine And this is implyed by our Sauiour Christ whereas hee inioyneth vs if our right hand or eye offend vs to cut it off and plucke it out and plainely expressed by the Apostle Paul Col. 3.5 Mortifie therefore your members which are in the earth fornication vncleanenesse Col. 3.5 the inordinate affection euill concupiscence and couetousnesse c. where calling these sinnes by the name of members he intimateth thus much that they are as deare vnto vs as the members of our body and also that it is as vnpleasant and painefull vnto vs to forsake our naturall corruptions as to be depriued of the hand eye or foote But though this worke be most hard yet it is most necessary for the best things that are in the flesh and vnregenerate part euen the wisedome thereof is death and enmitie against God Rom. 8.6 7 8. because it is not subiect to the lawe of God neither in deede can be Rom. 8.6 7. neither can we doe any thing pleasing vnto God so long as we are in the flesh as it is verse 8. Lastly if we liue after the flesh we shall dye euen the euerlasting death of body and soule but if wee mortifie the deeds of the body by the spirit wee shall liue euen the life of holinesse and righteousnesse vpon earth and the life of glory and eternall happinesse in Gods kingdome And therefore if it be necessary to be in amitie with God whose louing kindnesse is better than life Psalm 63.4 or to performe obedience vnto the lawe of God or to doe any thing pleasing in his sight or to escape death and damnation or to inioy life and eternall saluation then is it also necessarie to mortifie the flesh and the lusts thereof how hard and vnpleasant soeuer this worke seemeth vnto vs. So that the difficulty must not discourage vs but rather double our diligence and because it is a paine intollerable to part with our sinnes so long as they remaine like liuely members of the body of our flesh therefore as Chirurgians to make the paine tollerable to the patient doe first vse meanes to mortifie themember which they purpose to cut off so let vs vse all good meanes to weaken the strength of sinne and to mortifie our carnall affections and then we shall suffer them to be quite cut off and taken from vs without any extraordinarie passion or sense of paine § Sect. 4 And so much concerning our mortification Of Viuification what it is and the causes thereof wherein the spirit of God communicating and applying vnto vs the vertue and efficacie of Christs resurrection doth raise vs vp from the death of sinne to holinesse and newnesse of life The cause of our viuification is the vertue and efficacie of Christs resurrection applied vnto vs by Gods spirit the which vertue flowing from his deitie was first powerfull in his owne flesh raising it out of graue and giuing it victorie ouer sinne and death and being deriued from our head and communicated vnto vs who are members of his body it doth also reuiue vs who were dead in our sinnes and inableth vs to leade a new life in holinesse and righteousnesse according to the rule of Gods word This appeareth Rom. 6.4 where he saith that we are buried with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the father so we also should walke in newnesse of life Phili 3.10.11 So Philip. 3.10 11. where Paul desireth not onely to bee clothed with the righteousnesse of Christ applied by faith for his iustification but also to know and
himselfe to dwell in And then let vs consider that it is a most horrible indignitie against the maiestie of God to prophane with our filthie sinnes the holy temples of his most holy spirit and to make them more fit to be sties for filthie swine and vncleane spirits than mansion houses for God to dwell in Eph. 4.30 that by our sinnes we vexe and grieue the good spirit of God and make his lodging lothsome vnto him and so as much as in vs lyeth we driue him away and as it were thrust him out of dores if not by violence yet at least by our hard and vnciuill entertainement yea that by our sinnes we doe not onely defile but euen destroy the temple of God and thereby also cast our selues headlong into eternall destruction 1. Cor. 6.17 For if any man destroy the temple of God him shall God destroy as it is 1. Cor. 3.16 If therefore wee would not prophane Gods temple abuse his glorious presence vexe our holy guest destroy his mansion and our selues also let vs most carefully auoyde sinne and nourish all the good motions of Gods spirit wholy submitting our selues with cheerefull alacritie to be guided and gouerned by his directions and so we shal perfume these holy temples with the odours and incense of holy obedience 1. Pet. 2.5 which smelling sweetely in Gods nostrils will moue him to dwell in vs with pleasure and delight all the daies of this our pilgrimage and afterwards to transport vs into those eternall mansions of his kingdome of glorie where we shall continue in all ioy and happinesse for euermore CHAP. V. Of the second sort of preseruatiues to keepe vs from sinne § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning the first sort of arguments grounded vpon loue The first reason taken from Gods all-seeing wisedome and all-filling presence the second sorte whereby we may be withdrawne from committing sinne may be taken from that feare and reuerence of God which ought to be in euery one of vs vnto which we may be moued by diuers effectuall reasons As first by the consideration of Gods all-seeing wisedome and all-filling presence whereby he seeth euen our most secret thoughts and is a present witnesse of all our hidden actions For this being remembred who dare in such a glorious presence commit that wickednesse which he knoweth hatefull vnto him before whom he committeth it He is counted an vngracious childe who will wittingly breake his fathers commaundement euen before his face and he is esteemed a desperat malefactor who dare presumptuously offend against the law in presence of his iudge how then can our vngracious impudencie and desperate presumption be excused who dare offend and sinne in the sight and presence of a father so gracious and of a iudge so iust § Sect. 2 Secondly The second reason taken from Gods exact iustice let vs call to minde Gods iustice which is so exact that rather then he would let sinne goe vnpunished he punished it in his deerely beloued sonne If therefore thou sin thou canst not corrupt him with bribes nor pacifie him with faire words nor ouercome him by intreatie nor stop the course of iustice with the intercessioÌ of friends For hath he not spared his sonne and will he spaire his seruants hath he punished sin in his owne childe and will he winke at it in a common subiect could neither the intreatie nor teares nor grones nor strong cryes nor bloodie sweate of his best beloued sonne appease his wrath and satisfie his iustice but that standing in our place hee must needes beare our punishment and being suretie for sinners he must die for sinne and shall they who are the principalls escape who in stead of pleading his paiment doe contemptuously refuse it and as it were tread it vnder foote It is true indeede that Christ suffered for vs that we might escape and paid our debt that it might not be required at our hand but seeing all sinners haue not their part of Christ and his merits but onely those that are in Christ and those onely are in Christ who walke not after the flesh but after the spirit seeing also those onely are partakers of all the gracious promises made in him who approue their faith by the liuely fruite thereof vnfained repentance and those onely doe truely repent who sorrow for their sins past hate their present corruptions and desire and indeauour to serue God in newnesse of life how can we haue any assurance that Gods iustice is satisfied for vs and that we haue escaped condemnation if we quench the good motions of Gods spirit and obey the flesh in the lusts thereof and if still being in loue with our sinnes we resolue to goe forward in our course of wickednesse § Sect. 3 Thirdly The third reason taken from Gods fierce anger against sin shewed in his fearefull iudgments executed vpon sinners let vs cal to our remembrance Gods fearce wrath conceiued against sinne and his fearefull iudgements which he hath executed vpon sinners and that not onely particular men but also whole states and common-wealthes Let vs call to minde the generall deluge in which all mankinde sauing eight persons were drowned the destruction of Sodome and Gomorrah by fier and brimstone the rooting out of the whole nation of the Cananites the reiection of the Iewes the ouerthrow and vtter defacing of those famous Churches of the Corinthians Galathians Ephesians Philippians Collossians Thessalonians and the rest mentioned in the Reuelation And to the examples of former times adde those which euery man obserueth in his owne experience and then consider withall that the cause which moued the Lord to execute in his iust displeasure these heauie iudgements vpon mankinde was nothing else but sinne and it will be a forcible reason to withdraw vs from it For the Lord is immutable and vnchangeable in his course of iustice and he hateth sinne now as deadly as in former ages neither will he spare vs more than others if we liue in our sinnes without repentance nay certainly as our sinnes being aggrauated by many circumstances are more odious vnto him so will the Lord proportionably inflict more heauie iudgements vpon vs then he hath vpon others whose sinnes haue not been so great and presumptuous For if the Lord giue vs now extraordinarie knowledge or at least the meanes thereof and we sinne against this knowledge and against our owne consciences if he hath in most abundant measure multiplied his mercies vpon vs and we hereby be made more vnkind and vngratefull if he hath giuen vs warning by innumerable examples of his heauie iudgements executed vpon others in former times and in our own daies yea euen in our owne sight layeth heauie punishments vpon such as haue committed no other sinnes then wee our selues are guiltie of and yet wee continue in our sinnes without repentance how is it possible but that wee should prouoke Gods fierce wrath against vs and draw downe violently vpon
madnesse to thinke that we can preserue our selues from sinne and yet intertaine all occasions thereof continually suffering the sparkes of Sathans temptations to fall as it were into the tindar of our corrupt affections It is not possible that he who is inclined to gluttonie and drunkennesse should containe himselfe from these sinnes if he giue himselfe to companie keeping and take his chiefe delight in pleasing his tast with the daintiest meates and drinkes or that he who is cholericke should refraine from anger and yet thrust himselfe into needlesse controversies and hot contentions or for him that is lasciuious to abstaine from vncleanesse and yet frequent vnchast companie reade wanton bookes view obscure spectacles vse filthie communication and pamper himselfe in gluttonie and drunkennesse In a word we cannot auoyde any sinne vnlesse wee also flee and shunne the occasions and meanes thereof and therefore let vs be as carefull and watchfull in the one as the other or els we shall most certainely loose our labours § Sect. 2 Secondly The second meanes to make conscience of the least sinnes if wee would not fall into greater sinnes we must also make conscience of those which are lesse and thinke with our selues that no sinne is small seeing the least deserueth the anger of God and euerlasting death otherwise if we willingly intertaine euen small corruptions we shall at length make no conscience of heynous transgressions and these little theeues being let in wil in time set wide open the doore of our hearts that the greatest and grossest may easily enter and so robbe and spoyle vs of all grace and goodnesse § Sect. 3 Thirdly The third meanes is continually to stand vpon our guard let vs continually stand vpon our guard carefully watching ouer our owne hearts that we be not surprised at vnawares for thousands are the baites which are laid to intrap vs and tenne thousand snares doth Sathan lay to intangle vs and therefore it behooueth vs to looke narrowly to our waies and to be alwaies as readie to giue Sathan the repulse as he to make the encounter And considering that if we doe not assault sinne it will most surely set vpon vs and at one time or other will giue vs the foyle if we onely lie at warde and neuer offer blow against this our enemie therefore it behooueth euery christian souldier not onely to giue sinne a repulse but also to wound it in the head and beate it downe that it may not againe assault him or at least not with wonted power and violence and for as much as he hath many enemies which cannot at once be ouercome therefore he is to labour to get euery day the masterie of some sinne and to bring it in subiection that so in continuance of time he may vanquish all and obtaine a full and finall victorie our all his corruptions § Sect. 4 Fourthly if we would not fall into grieuous sinnes The fourth meanes to rest on Gods assistance and not on our owne power wee must not stand in our owne power nor trust in our owne strength but wholy rest and relie vpon Gods promised assistance For if once we robbe God of his glorie and arrogate the praise of our victorie ouer sinne and Sathan vnto our selues the Lord will withdraw his helping hand and leaue vs vnto our selues till by our grieuous falles we haue learned to acknowledge our owne weakenesse and to rest wholy in the power of his might For as all other sinnes are odious vnto God so especially the sinne of pride because it maketh vile man corriuall with God in his praise and glorie of which he is most iealous and therefore the Lord suffereth euen his owne children to fall into grieuous sinnes that hereby they may be humbled and so vseth other sinnes as a counterpoyson to cure pride § Sect. 5 Lastly Ths sift meanes is feruent prayer seeing we stand not by our owne strength but by the power of Gods might let vs as often as we see our owne weakenesse and aptnesse to fall haue our recourse vnto God by feruent and effectuall prayer crauing his ayde and assistance that thereby we may be enabled to stand in the day of temptation And when by vertue thereof we haue giuen sinne the foyle and repelled Sathans suggestions let vs remember to returne praise and thankesgiuing to the Lord by whose helpe wee haue beaten backe our spirituall enemies and then wee may bee assured that the Lord will vphold vs by the power of his spirit from falling into sinne or if we doe fall he will speedily raise vs vp by vnfained repentance CHAP. VII That in the most sanctified remaine some reliques of sinne and the causes thereof § Sect. 1 ANd so much for the answering of Sathans first sort of temptations Sathans temptation whereby he discourageth the Christian in the worke of sanctification wherewith hee laboureth to hinder our sanctification by alluring vs to commit sinne now we are to speake of the other sort whereby he seeketh to discourage vs in this worke as being not only hard and difficult but euen impossible And these also are of two kindes the first taken from the great masse of our naturall corruptions and small measure of our sanctification the other from some actuall sinnes which we haue committed Concerning the first hee thus frameth his temptations Thou labourest much will hee say and tirest thy selfe in attaining vnto sanctification but all in vaine for doest thou not see on the one side the vnresistable violence of thy natural corruptions which continually choake in thee all the good motions of Gods spirit and forcibly draw thee into all sinne and wickednesse and on the other side thy small measure of grace and sanctification which is exceedingly stained with thy manifold imperfections How therefore can such weaknesse withstand such power And how is it possible that thy feeble spirit should ouercome thy strong flesh especially seeing it is assisted with the strong aides of the puissant world and the mightie power of innumerable diuels Neither art thou vainly to imagine that God will enable thee to ouercome all these difficulties for he hath giuen thee ouer to thine own weaknesse otherwise if it were his will to make thee one of his holy ones he could with the powerfull operation of his spirit long ago haue perfectly purged thee from al thy corruptions and giuen vnto thee a great measure of sanctification Seeing then it is impossible in respect of thy weaknesse and thine enemies power to accomplish this worke which thou hast taken in hand and seeing thou hast no assurance that God wil strengthen thee with his spirit which thou hast a long time resisted and vexed by quenching the good motions thereof thou hast now no shew of hope to effect that which thou desirest and therefore it were much better for thee to cease striuing against the streame of thy corruptions and to follow the naturall current of thy desires for when thou takest
and the Lord withdraweth his assisting hand from the proud to the end that hee may learne to be more humble by his grieuous falles yea he resisteth him and therefore how is it possible that he should stand but contrariwise he giueth grace to the humble and filleth him who acknowledgeth his own emptinesse with good things 1. Pet. 5.5 Luk. 1.53 but the proud who is full in his owne conceit he fendeth emptie away § Sect. 14 That we may be moued to rest on Christ alone Secondly he leaueth in vs corruptions and imperfections to the end that wee should not rest in our owne righteousnes for our iustification and saluation which though it were as great as Adams in the state of innocencie yet it were no sure ground to rest vpon but in the alone righteousnesse of Christ Iesus which is all-sufficient and a foundation so vnremoueable that all the power of hell cannot ouerturne it nor any that are built vpon it Vpon which sure pillar wee would hardly relie so long as we haue in our hand the reede of our owne righteousnesse wee being naturallie inclined rather to seeke for saluation in our selues than elsewhere § Sect. 15 That we may be exercised in the Christian warfare Thirdly he leaueth in vs these spirituall enemies that wee may exercise our selues in fighting against them and so bee kept from idlenesse the mother and nurse of all euill and as he would not at once cast out the Canaanites before the Israelites but by little and little least the land should grow vnto a wildernesse and the wilde beasts should multiplie against them so he would not suddenly cast out our spirituall enemies but suffreth vs to preuaile against them by little and little least giuing our selues vnto idlenesse when there is no opposition made against vs there grow in vs as in a wildernes the noysome weeds and thornes of sin and the wild beasts of all outragious wickednesse which would deuoure and vtterly destroy vs. Whereas contrariwise when wee are assaulted outwardly with the forces of sathan and the world and inwardly with the flesh and our natural corruptions we haue enemies against whom wee may exercise our faith affiance hope patience courage and all other graces which we haue receiued and by exercise increase them wee fight the Lords battailes like his valiant souldiers and being assisted by his holie spirit wee obtaine victorie and with our conquest a more excellent crowne of eternall glorie Reuel 2.26.27 and 3.21 as appeareth Reuel 2.26 27. and 3.21 § Sect. 16 Lastly he suffereth vs to be molested and vexed with the reliques of our sinnes That we may be moued to loath the world and to long for eternall life that hereby he may make vs to loath this world and vale of miserie wherein we can doe nothing but breake the commaundements of our deare louing father and may be moued to desire that heauenly life in Gods kingdome when hauing laid aside all corruption we shall be indued with all perfection and be fully enabled to performe such obedience vnto God as he requireth For seeing sinne is not fully vanquished till it be subdued by our death nor we euer at rest and free from the assaults thereof till we rest in the graue therefore the children of God are content to forsake the world because they can no otherwise forsake their sinnes and desire rather to indure death than they would haue sinne to liue with them as appeareth in the example of the Apostle Paul Phil. 1.22.23 Phil. 1.22.23 § Sect. 17 And thus haue I shewed the wisedome and power of God who turneth euen the sinnes of his children to their good The conclusion of the former point which are in their owne nature euill and therefore though we are continually to bewaile them to desire by al meanes to be freed from them yet we are not desperatly to sinke vnder them not daring to encounter them seeing now they cannot condemne vs nay not so much as hurt vs but rather are so ordered by Gods all-wise prouidence that they serue for the manifestation of his glorie and furthering of our saluation so that we doe not with willing delight nor slauish feare yeeld vnto them but to the vttermost of our power make resistance and desire and indeauour to ouercome them § Sect. 18 Now in the fist and last place let vs consider The last consolation taken from our assured victorie against sinne that though our flesh be neuer so strong and the innumerable corruptions thereof seeme vnresistable and though on the other side our spirituall man seeme neuer so weake and feeble yet we are not hereby to be discouraged seeing the regenerate part shall most certainely obtaine the victorie in the end though in the conflict it receiueth many foyles And though this little Dauid seeme in the eyes of a carnall Saul to be farre to weake and altogether vnable to encounter that great Goliah the flesh with the powerfull lusts thereof yet in the end it will most certainly preuaile and get the conquest because the spirit is the Lords champion which goeth out in the name of the Lord to sight against his enemies the flesh the diuels souldier who is Gods enemie That is strengthened and supported with the power of God which being insinit is vnresistable this by the power of Sathan and the world whose power is finite and so restrained and ouerruled by Gods might that they cannot stirre without his leaue and permission Vnlesse therefore we would blasphemously imagine that the flesh and his assistants are of greater power than God himselfe or that God will suffer this disgrace that his champion should be ouerthrowne by his professed enemies we may most certainely assure our selues that we shall get the day and obtaine a famous victorie And therefore let not Sathan discourage vs by setting before our eyes our owne weaknesse and the mightie oppositions which are made against vs but arming our selues with the christian armour and trusting wholy in the power of Gods might let vs valiantly incounter our spirituall enemies and neuer giue ouer fighting till by death we haue giuen vnto them a finall ouerthrow and so shall we be crowned with an vnualuable crowne of immortall glorie CHAP. VIII Sathans temptations drawne from our slow progresse in sanctification answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much for answering Sathans temptations Sathans temptation grounded vpon our little profiting in christiantie drawne from the reliques of sinne which remaine in vs and the small measure of our sanctification the second temptation whereby he laboreth to discourage the weake christian from going forward in his course of true godlinesse he taketh from his slow progresse and slacke proceedings in sanctification vpon which occasion he thus assaulteth him Thou laborest much will he say and toylest thy selfe with intollerable paines that thou maiest become a sanctified man but all in vaine for though thou hearest the word often and readest much
proceedings if we hungar after more perfection and carefully vse the meanes whereby we may attaine to true holines CHAP. IX Sathans temptations whereby he aggrauateth our sinnes in generall answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning those temptations of Sathan How Sathan terrifieth the Christians conscience by aggrauating his sinne which he groundeth vpon our naturall corruptions and our small measure of sanctification Now wee are to speake of such as hee suggesteth after we haue committed some actuall sinnes and these are either in respect of our sinnes in generall or els some speciall sinne into which wee haue fallen Concerning the first when the weake Christian who hath a tender conscience and therefore cannot bee perswaded to lie securely in his sinne hath through the strength of his own corruptions and violence of his temptations committed any sinne against his knowledge and conscience then doth the tempter who before his fall exceedingly extenuated minced his sin now after that he is fallen into it out of measure aggrauate the grieuousnesse and hainousnes of his offence partly in respect of the nature and qualitie of the sinne it selfe and partly in respect of the circumstances as being committed after his calling against his knowledge in such a time or place by such a person as God is therby most dishonoured and his brethren offended by his bad example And thus hauing as it were stretched out his sinne vpon the tentars of his temptations and with the blasts of his false suggestions made of euery small drop a great bubble then doth hee also set before him the curse of the law Gods fearefull iudgements the plagues and punishments of this life and euerlasting death and condemnation in the life to come continually accusing and terrifying him as being guiltie of all these fearefull euils by reason of his sinnes to the end that hereby being vtterly discouraged hee may desperately cast off all care of continuing in his former course of godlinesse as if now it were altogether in vaine and to no purpose § Sect. 2 The which temptation if wee would withstand in the day of triall The meanes to withstand the former temptation are renued faith and repentance it behooueth vs not to rest in the remembrance of our former faith and repentance but as wee haue renewed our sinne so also must we renew our sorrow for it bewailing our corruptions which haue so preuailed against vs as to moue vs to transgresse Gods commandements hating and detesting our sinne into which wee haue fallen and purposing for the time to come to leaue and forsake it and to serue the Lord in holinesse and newnesse of life And this our repentance wee must approue to be vnfained by those fruites thereof which the Apostle mentioneth 2. Cor. 7.9 10 11. that is wee must studie and endeuour to amend 2. Cor. 7.9.10.11 confesse our sin vnto God in all humilitie and most earnestly craue remission both of the fault and punishment haue a godly indignation against our selues because wee haue sinned and a sonnelike feare not so much in respect of the punishment as of offending and displeasing God our most gratious louing father and an earnest desire that we may be so renued that we be not againe so ouertaken a more feruent zeale in louing God and keeping his commandements than before our fall and lastly wee must take a holy reuenge of our selues that thereby wee may so tame our flesh that it may not hereafter be so powerfull in vs as to ouercome and leade vs captiue vnto sinne And thus hauing renewed our repentance wee must also renew our faith by applying vnto our selues all the gratious promises of the Gospel concerning life and saluation in Christ Iesus made vnto all repentant sinners and by calling to our remembrance that Christ the iust hath borne the punishment due vnto vs who were vniust that with his death and merits he hath fully satisfied Gods iustice appeased his wrath and washed away our sinnes with his bloud that hee hath fulfilled the law for vs and taken vpon him our curse that we in him might be blessed that by suffring for vs hee hath freed vs from all punishments of this life and the life to come that hee euer liueth to make intercession for vs so that though we sinne yet there is no feare of condemnation seeing wee haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the iust 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 who is the reconciliation for our sinnes 1. Ioh. 2.1 2. § Sect. 3 But here the tempter will obiect vnto the weake Christian that these promises of the Gospell can yeeld vnto him no sound comfort Sathans temptation perswading vs that we are still in the flesh Rom. 8.1 seeing they are restrained to those onely who are members of Christ Iesus in which number are none but those who are regenerate renewed and gouerned by Gods spirit according to that Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to those which are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit But thou will hee say art not in Christ for being ingrafted in this vine thou wouldest bring foorth the grapes of godlinesse whereas there springeth nothing from thee but the briars and brambles of iniquitie neither walkest thou after the spirit for then in thy life thou wouldest shew the fruites thereof but after the flesh which wholy ouerruleth thee and casteth thee headlong into all sin and wickednesse § Sect. 4 For the answering of which temptation we are to know VVhat it is to walke after the flesh and after the spirit that it is not the committing of a sinne or of many sinnes which prooueth that wee walke not after the spirit but after the flesh for so should all the children of God bee carnall and not spirituall yea euen the Apostle Paul himselfe who complained that he did the euill which he hated and found no meanes to doe that which was good but when he would doe good euill was present with him and that there was a law in his members rebelling against the law of his minde which led him captiue vnto the law of sinne but to walke after the flesh is willingly to obey it in the lusts thereof to commit sinne with pleasure and delight to embrace that which is euill with full consent of will cheerefully and with all readinesse to runne headlong into wickednesse stubbornly presumptuously and securely to haue sinne not onely dwelling but also raigning in our mortall bodies to liue therein without repentance neuer grieuing for it nor endeuouring to forsake it nay rather greatly louing and making such high account of it that wee had rather part with our liues than bee diuorced from our sinnes Whosoeuer therefore through his weaknesse and infirmitie is led captiue vnto sinne and being enthralled by this tyrant earnestly desireth libertie and doth not willingly run but is violently drawne by Sathans temptations and his owne corruptions and hauing sinned is not therewith delighted
but exceedingly grieued that by his sinne hee hath displeased God and seeing his owne weaknesse and infirmities doth bewaile them and fleeth vnto God by feruent prayer desiring the assistance of his holy spirit whereby hee may be enabled to mortifie his flesh and the corruptions thereof which hee deadly hateth and to serue God in holinesse and newnesse of life such a one may assure himselfe that hee walketh not after the flesh but after the spirit and that hee is in Christ Iesus and hath escaped condemnation though through his infirmitie and strength of his inbred corruptions hee falleth often into sinne § Sect. 5 The differences betweene the sinnes of the regenerate man and the vnregenerate Though therefore the sanctified man sinneth yet this doth not prooue that he is still in the flesh and vnregenerate seeing there is great difference betweene his sinnes into which he now falleth and those which hee committed before hee was sanctified or those which they commit which still liue in the flesh For first the vnregenerate man doth continuallie sinne heaping vp one wickednesse vpon another the man regenerate but sometimes when hee is ouercome by his corruptions the wicked man committeth sinne with greedinesse the godly man with some kinde of irksomnesse and after a sort vnwillingly the one drawes sinne vnto him as it were with cartropes Esa 5.18 the other is violently drawne to sinne with the strength of his corruptions the one hunteth after sinne and the occasions thereof the other is hunted by sinne and Sathans temptations till being out of breath and fainting for wearinesse hee is ouertaken and led prisoner The carnall man sinneth with full consent of will and with pleasure and delight the spirituall man doth not yeeld without some resistance of the regenerate part and as it were grudgingly and with the misliking of the spirit he that is vnregenerate suffreth sinne to raigne in him and yeeldeth vnto it such willing and heartie obedience as the loyall subiect doth to his lawfull King but the sanctified man obeyeth it as though it were an vsurping tyrant repiningly and by coÌstraint rather drawne with force than moued by any loue or liking The wicked man committeth sinne vpon deliberation aduisedly and of set purpose but the regenerate man for the most part suddenly besides his purpose and contrary to his resolution The vngodly mans heart and conscience seldome or neuer controules him for his sinne or if it doe yet it suddenly vanisheth like a flash of lightning but there is a fight in the hart of the godly man the carnall part drawing one way and the spirituall part another When the carnall worldling offendeth hee is in his common way for hee maketh an occupation of committing sinne but when the regenerate man sinneth hee is out of his course and is neuer at rest till he commeth into his way of righteousnesse again when the wicked man hath committed one sinne that is an argument to moue him to commit another Eccl. 8.11 because iudgement is deferred and hee hath escaped punishment but the true Christian like one who runneth a race for some great wager if he stumble and fall when he riseth againe he doth more carefully looke to his feete and striueth to runne the more swiftly in the way of righteousnesse that so he may redeeme with more than vsuall speed the lost time wherein he was hindred by his fall Finally the vnregenerate man being fallen into the puddle of sinne doth wallow therein with pleasure and delight and neuer striues to rise againe by amendment of life but the man regenerate though hee fall yet he riseth vp againe by true repentance and neuer resteth till hee haue throughly washed his polluted soule with the bloud of Christ applied vnto him by a liuely faith The one remembreth his sinnes which he hath committed with gladnesse and reioycing yea bragging and boasting of his outragious wickednesse the other neuer thinketh vpon them but with griefe and sorrow neither is there any thing in the world whereof he is more ashamed than of his sinnes Seeing therefore there is such great and manifold differences betweene the sinnes of the sanctified and those who are vnsanctified let not Sathan perswade vs that wee are still in the flesh and vnregenerate because will we nill we we often fall into sinne if in our manner of sinning wee can finde these differences which we neuer discerned in former times CHAP. X. Sathans temptations taken from particular sinnes into which we haue fallen answered § Sect. 1 That sins committed after repentance exclude vs not from pardon ANd so much concerning those temptations which Sathan suggesteth in respect of our sinnes in generall now we are to speake of such as concerne particular sinnes and these are of two sorts for either Sathan seeketh to ouerthrow our faith and to discourage vs from going forward in our course of godlinesse by setting before vs and exceedingly aggrauating those sinnes which indeede wee haue committed or by perswading vs falsely that we haue committed such sinnes as being vnpardonable are not incident to the childe of God The former sort of temptations are taken either from some hainous sin once committed or from the often falling into the same sin Concerning the first he aggrauateth the sinnes of the faithfull two especiall waies either because they haue been committed after repentance or voluntarily against knowledge and conscience In the former respect he is ready to suggest that the children of God doe not commit any sinne after they haue truly repented of it and if any doe either he neuer truly repented or if he did yet after his fall there is no place to a second repentance nor hope of Gods mercie For answering whereof wee are to know that howsoeuer the state of those who thus sinne is somewhat dangerous and they more hardly recouered than others euen as those diseases are perilous and hardly cured into which wee fall by a relapse after the recouerie of health yet this is incident to the children of God who haue truly repented and notwithstanding this grieuous kinde of falling they are not debarred of Gods mercie in Christ Iesus And this appeareth partly by reasons and partly by examples For first the gracious promises of the Gospell concerning the remission of sinnes are indefinite and without limitation of time or sinnes whether committed before or after repentance So Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie laden Matth. 11.28 1. Ioh. 2.1 2. and I will ease you and 1. Iohn 2.1 2. If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father c. In which and in many other places the Lord assureth vs that he will receiue to mercy all repentant sinners of what nature and qualitie soeuer their sinnes are Secondly in the lawe were sacrifices appoynted for the sinnes of the people not onely those who were newly receiued into the Lords couenant for their sinnes past but also for those sinnes which were
regenerate they doe not will nor yeeld vnto sinne and though they consent vnto sinne yet this consent is not absolute and intire but with some dislike grudging and resistance of the spirituall part the which dislike and resistance though sometimes it cannot easily be discerned in the very act of sinne whereas the weake motions of the spirit are violently ouerborne through the violent strength of their naturall corruptions and so ouershadowed by the cloudie mists which their vnruly passions cast before their vnderstaÌding that they cannot at all perceiue any dislike or resistance against the temptation yet after the sinne is committed and the good motions of the spirit are againe reuiued out of their deadly swound then doe they hate and detest that sinne which before seemed pleasant vnto them and earnestly desire with the Apostle to be freed from it Lastly the Apostle in that place doth not speake of euery particular sinne committed with full consent of will for so also the elect offend before their conuersion but of a generall and malitious apostasie from the knowne truth and a scornefull reiecting of the sacrifice of Christ once offered for sinne so that the sense is thus much that if wee wilfully and malitiously sinne by renouncing the sacrifice of Christ offered for sinne we cannot hope to be saued by any other sacrifice but are to expect iudgement and condemnation seeing such treade vnder foote the sonne of God and count the blood of the testament an vnholy thing and euen despite the spirit of grace as he explaneth himselfe in the verses following § Sect. 5 And so much concerning the first question That the christian may fall into presumptuous sinnes and that so falling he may be receiued to mercie the second is whether the christian man may fall into presumptuous sins and if hee doe whether they be pardonable or no. For the first though it must needes bee confessed that it is a fearefull case to neglect Gods iustice and iudgements because of his long suffering or to take occasion vpon the abundance of Gods mercies and readinesse to forgiue to prouoke him continually by our sinnes yet it cannot be denied but that a true christian through the strength of his inbred corruptions may fall into these presumptuous sinnes neither is there any priuiledge in the holy Scriptures to exempt them from any sinne whatsoeuer but that either before or after their conuersion they may fall into it sauing onely that vnpardonable sinne which is committed against the holy Ghost Moreouer Dauid prayeth the Lord to keepe him from presumptuous sinnes Psalm 19.13 and that he would not suffer them to raigne ouer him Psalm 19.13 where first he sheweth that of himselfe he was apt to fall into such sinnes if the Lord did not preserue him from them and secondly he implieth that the Lord might for good causes knowne vnto himselfe suffer him to commit these sinnes of presumption and therefore he further prayeth that if hee should fall into such sinnes it would please the Lord to raise him by true repentance and not suffer them to rule and raigne in him So that it appeareth that a true christian may fall into these sinnes now that hauing fallen he may rise againe by true repentance and receiue pardon and forgiuenesse it is likewise manifest For if once the Lord receiue vs into the couenant of grace and acknowledge vs for his children then nothing in the world no not the most grieuous sinnes which we can fall into can separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8.38 39. as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.38 29. Secondly our Sauiour telleth vs that euery sinne and blasphemy shall be forgiuen vnto men vpon true repentance Mat. 12.31.32 sauing onely the blasphemie against the spirit which is alwaies ioyned with finall impenitencie Matth. 12.31 32. Thirdly the promises of the the Gospell are generall and indefinit excluding no fortes of sinnes whatsoeuer so they performe the condition of faith and repentance And therefore also presumptuous sinners repenting and beleeuing are assured of mercie and forgiuenesse Lastly if Dauid might fall into these sinnes then Dauid also might repent and receiue pardon seeing he was truely iustified sanctified and a chosen vessell of the Lord elected to euerlasting life § Sect. 6 And so much concerning the temptations which are taken from those sinnes which are once committed That it is a fearefull thing to fall often into the same sin willingly now we are to speake of them which he suggesteth vnto the weake conscience after the committing of one and the same sinne diuers times vpon which occasion he is readie to perswade the weake christian that he neuer truely repented otherwise he would neuer againe fall into the same sinne and the howsoeuer the child of God may fall into diuers sinnes through want of care and experience yet it is not incident to any of this number to fall againe and againe into the same wickednesse after they haue had warning and sufficient knowledge of the euils thereof For the answering whereof we are to know that in truth it is a grieuous and fearefull case to be thus ouertaken and to be so besotted with the pleasures of sinne that neither instruction nor our owne experience can make vs to see the euils of sinne and worke in vs a care to auoyde and shunne it The burnt childe as the prouerbe is dreadeth the fire he that hath been deceiued and thereby much indamaged is afterwards more warie he that hath cast himselfe into any grieuous disease through some vnholesome meates is euer after more carefull of his diet he that hath once been assaulted by his enemie at vnawares and hath receiued griesly woundes will after he is cured goe better armed and furnished that he may not againe be ouertaken of the like daunger And therefore seeing experience of all other euils doth teach vs to auoyde them what a lamentable thing is this that no warning will make vs take heede of sinne which is the greatest euill and cause of all the rest that hauing drunke this deadly poyson and been grieuously sicke thereof in our consciences wee should being recouered be inticed with the pleasant taste thereof to swallow it downe againe and that hauing receiued grieuous wounds we should after take no better heede and goe no better armed and prepared to make resistance but for want of care and watchfulnesse expose our selues againe to the like daunger of our spirituall enemies But yet we are to know that this sometimes That the child of God may fall often into the same sinne and yet be receiued to mercie through our great frailtie and corruption may be the estate of a true christian and faithfull seruant of God to fall againe and againe into the same sinne neither doth any thing priuiledge them from committing that sinne againe which they haue once committed For first the same inbred corruption still dwelleth in them
and is readie againe to giue them the foyle and to leade them captiue into the same sinne if the Lord vphold them not so that inrespect of their owne strength they may fall againe as in former times Secondly the same causes still remaine which may moue the Lord to leaue them to themselues and suffer them to fall namely that hereby they may be more humbled and more seriously bewaile their corruptions that they may more earnestly implore his mercie and he more manifest it in pardoning their sinnes to the praise of his glorie Thirdly howsoeuer this is not vsuall with the children of God to fall diuers times into a sinne which is great and grieuous yet euery one findeth in his owne experience that he often committeth such sinnes as are not so heynous through infirmitie and weaknesse as to heare the word negligently and carelessely to be distracted with wandering thoughts in prayer to fall into vniust anger to lie and vse idle communication and such like of which notwithstanding repenting he is receiued vnto mercie So that it is not the often falling into the same sinne that excludeth vs out of the number of Gods children or debarreth vs of pardon so that we often repent lay holde vpon Christ with a liuely faith Neither do the scriptures limit and restraine Gods mereie and the vertue of Christs merits to the pardoning and taking away of diuers sinnes once committed but extend them also to the same sinne committed diuers times yea to all sinnes whatsoeuer of which we truely repent CHAP. XI Sathans temptations perswading the christian that he hath sinned against the holy Ghost answered § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I answered Sathans temptations drawne from these sinnes which the weake christian hath fallen into Of the sinne against the holy Ghost but if he cannot so preuaile then he will falsely accuse them of those sinnes which they neuer committed and especially of that vnpardonable sinne against the holy Ghost taking aduantage of their ignorance that so he may plunge them into desperation and vtterly discourage them from going forward in the course of godlinesse The which his temptation is so vsuall and common that there is scarce any who are exercised in this spirituall warfare if they be conuerted vnto God out of their ignorance whom he doth not encounter with this weapon For as much therefore as ignorance is the chiefe ground of this temptation therefore the best meanes to strengthen our selues against it is to know what this sinne is which if we once vnderstand there is no daunger of being foyled in this assault What the sinne against the holy Ghost is The sinne against the holy Ghost is a generall deniall and oppugning of the truth and all religion of which the vnderstanding and conscience by the illumination of the spirit are perswaded and conuicted proceeding from an obstinate will and purposed malice against God and his truth The which sinne is committed of two sortes of men first of those who haue made profession of the truth and afterwards become Apostataes not from some part onely but from all religion condemning blaspheming and persecuting as hereticall and impious that truth which before they professed and of which they were perswaded And thus did Hymeneus and Alexander sinne 1. Tim. 1.20 of whom Paul speaketh 1. Tim. 1.20 Secondly of those who were neuer professors thereof Matth. 12.24.31 Steuen Gardner See his storie in the booke of Martyrs whose consciences notwithstanding are conuicted of that truth which they doe oppugne an example whereof we haue in the Scribes and Pharises Matth. 12.24.31 and in many of the learned Papists in these dayes who maliciously deny and persecute that truth which they know and are conuicted of § Sect. 2 Hereby therefore it appeareth that not euery grieuous sinne against knowledge and conscience is the sinne against the holy Ghost How to distinguish the sinne against the holy Ghost from other sinnes for thus Dauid offended who was a man according to Gods owne heart nor euery denying of the knowne truth if it proceede from feare and infirmitie and not from malice and obstinat rebellion for thus Peter sinned in denying his maister nor all kinde of opposing and persecuting of the truth if it bee not against knowledge and conscience but vpon blindnesse and ignorance for thus Paul offended before his conuersion 1. Tim. 1.13 as appeareth 1. Tim. 1.13 and many of the Iewes who crucified Christ as the Apostle Peter testifieth Act. 3.17 Act. 3.17 nor all malicious opposing against euery knowne truth but of the truth in generall and all true religion for this sinne is an vniuersall apostasie from God and his truth and not onely a defection from some particular point thereof So that though a man sinne against knowledge and conscience through infirmitie and not of malice though he deny the truth through feare and weakenesse though he persecute it through blindnesse and ignorance though he wittingly oppose against and willingly persecute some particular point thereof and yet hold and professe the generall howsoeuer he hath most hainously offended yet he hath not committed this vnpardonable sinne against the holy spirit and therefore is not excluded from repentance nor vpon his repentance from pardon and forgiuenesse Whereby it manifestly appeareth that these poore christians which labour vnder the burthen of sinne are meerely deluded by Sathans false suggestions and grosely abused through their owne ignorance when as he maketh them beleeue that they haue sinned against the holy Ghost But let such know to their comfort that so long as they would not commit this sinne or feare least they haue alreadie fallen into it they are as yet most free from it seeing it is not done of infirmitie or at vnawares but vpon a malitious will cleare knowledge and setled resolution § Sect. 3 But here the poore christian is readie to complaine that he is continually troubled with impious thoughts Of impious and blasphemous suggestions and horrible blasphemies against God and his holy spirit which he feareth to be the sinne against the holy Ghost I answere as before that seeing these thoughts are a trouble vnto him and seeing he feareth to commit this sinne thereby it is manifest that he is not fallen into it as appeareth by that which hath been said Secondly he is to know that his state is common with Gods faithfull children who are thus vexed especially in the conflict of temptations and before they haue receiued a great measure of faith and fulnesse of perswasion of Gods loue and fauour whereby they are moued intirely to loue him againe Neither needes this to seeme strange vnto any who considereth of that masse of naturall corruption which remaineth in vs euen after regeneration which continually boyleth and fometh vp the filthie scumine of wicked thoughts and blasphemous imaginations and of the malice of our spirituall enemie Sathan who is still readie to tempt vs by his suggestions to the
most horrible and outragious sinnes if not in hope to ouercome vs yet at least to vexe and trouble vs. As we may see in the example fo the holy man Iob whom he spared not to tempt vnto fearefull blasphemie But though we cannot keepe the diuell from assaulting vs let not this discourage vs hay rather let vs be moued hereby with more care and watchfulnesse to withstand him for if we resist him he will flee from vs. Iam 4.7 Iam. 4.7 But in this our resistance two things especially must be obserued the first is the meanes whereby we must giue him the repulse which is partly by the sword of the spirit the word of God whereby we beate backe the temptation by prouing the wickednesse thereof by some testimonie of scripture according to our Sauiours example and partly by lifting vp our mindes vnto God in prayer desiring strength to withstand the temptation Secondly we must take heede that we doe not reuolue the temptation in our mindes but presently repell it least these hellish sparkes taking hold of the tindar of our corruptions doe at length inflame vs with horrible wickednesse which at their first falling might easily haue been extinguished And if we thus speedely repell these horrible blasphemies suggested by Sathan they shall neuer be imputed vnto vs but vnto him from whom they proceede and that both in respect of the fault and punishment CHAP. XII Arguments to proue the certaintie of our perseuerance grounded vpon Gods will and immutabilitie § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I answered Sathans temptations which concerne our sanctification Sathans temptation mouing the christian to doubt of his perseuerance Now in the last place wee are to intreate of our perseuerance which he impugneth with no lesse subtiltie and violence For though the christian man haue attained to some assurance that he is elected called iustified and sanctified yet Sathan will not giue him ouer but laboreth to perswade him that notwithstanding all this he may finally fall away and become a reprobate Let it be graunted will he say that thy state now is such as thou supposest yet thou art in no safetie neither canst thou promise vnto thy selfe any assurance of attaining vnto euerlasting life and happinesse seeing those onely which continue vnto the end shall be saued Matth. 24.3 whereas thou hast no assurance of thy perseuerance nay contrariwise thou art in respect of thy frailtie and mutabilitie certaine of nothing more then thine vncertaintie Call to thy remembrance the example of thy first parents who were perfectly righteous and holy more accomplished in all graces than any of their posteritie more strong and able to indure and resist all temptations as being indued with free-will and therefore able both to chuse the good and refuse the euill who notwithstanding all this were ouercome and of the children of God made the slaues of sinne and Sathan Did they therefore fall who were perfectly righteous and canst thou who are most imperfect hope to stand were not they who were full of all graces able to indure the incounter in the day of triall and canst thou hope to make resistance who art full of sinne and corruption were they vanquished who were strong champions and dost thou who art weake and feeble hope for victorie were they allured by Sathans temptations to commit sinne and fall from God who could freely will the good and nill the euill and canst thou hope to perseruer and continue constant whose will is captiued and ouerruled by thy corruption Consider further thy mutabilitie and vnconstancie thy exeeding weaknesse and frailtie thy corruptions and imperfections and on the other side set before thee the mightie power the subtill pollicie the vigilant watchfulnesse and vnwearied diligence of thy spirituall enemies who continually assault thee and then thinke with thy selfe if there be any possibilitie that thy weaknes should withstand their power thy ignorant simplicitie their prudent wisedome and thy carelesse negligence their carefull diligence Lastly call to minde the manifold examples which thou hast both read and seene of such as haue been of greater gifts and graces and made a much fairer shew then thou of holinesse towards God and righteousnesse towards men who notwithstanding haue finally fallen away and become reprobates and therefore why maiest not thou be one of this number Seeing then the case thus standeth doe not foolishly flatter thy selfe with a vaine hope that because thou art elected called iustified and sanctified therefore thou shalt be saued for though now thou art elected yet hereafter thou maiest become a reprobate though today thou art a childe of God and in his fauour yet to morrow thou mayest through thy sinnes bee a childe of the diuell and in Gods displeasure be reiected though now thou art a member of Christ thou maiest become a limme of Sathan and though now thou art indued with the spirit of God and with all the graces and gifts thereof yet by thy sinne thou mayst easily loose both it and them and bee wholy and finally giuen ouer to run on thy former wickednes vnto eternall death and condemnation § Sect. 2 And thus doth Sathan perswade the christian man to doubt of his perseuerance The generall meanes to strengthen the christian against the former temptation the which temptations if we would withstand it behoueth vs not to ground the certaintie of our perseuerance vpon our owne resolution strength and graces which we haue receiued for these are altogether insufficient to vphold vs against the assaults of our spirituall enemies who are farre more stronger then we but wholy distrusting in our owne abilitie let vs rest and rely wholy vpon the Lord for as it is he alone who hath bestowed vpon vs all the gifts and graces which we haue receiued so also haue wee our growth and perseuerance in them from him onely And so we may be assured of our perseuerance notwithstanding our owne weakenesse and inconstancie for it is God which stablisheth vs in Christ 2. Cor. 1.21 as it is 2. Cor. 1.21 Though in respect of any thing that is in vs we might euery hour fall away yet we are sure to continue in those graces which we haue receiued mauger the malice and power of all our enemies for wee stand not in our owne strength but are kept by the power of God through faith vnto saluation 1. Pet. 1.4 as the Apostle speaketh 1. Pet. 1.4 Though we should euery day loose euerlasting life and happinesse through negligence or sell it away for the vanities of the world and pleasures of sinne if it were in our owne hands yet all this is not sufficient to disinherit vs of our heauenly pattrimonie for it is not at our own disposition but our life is hid with Christ in God Col. 3.3 as it is Col. 3.3 And therefore though in ourselues we are as weake as reedes and as vnconstant and changeable as the wind and weather yet are we tenne thousand times
promise CHAP. XIIII Of eight other reasons which proue the certaintie of our perseuerance § Sect. 1 THe sixt reason to assure vs of our perseuerance may be taken from the intercessioÌ of Christ for vs to God the father The sixt reason taken from Christs intercession For whatsoeuer Christ himself maketh request for in the behalfe of his faithfull that without doubt the father graunteth vnto him Ioh 11.42 for God heareth him alwaies Ioh. 11.42 But he continually maketh request for them that their faith faile not Luk. 22.32 Ioh. 17.9.11.15.21 as appeareth Luk. 22.32 He prayeth for them Ioh. 17.9 that the father would keepe them in his name whom he had giuen vnto him That they may be one as he and the father are one vers 11 That he would preserue them from euill vers 15 and what greater euill than to fall from grace and God also That they all may be one as the father is in Christ and Christ in him vers 21. That they be with Christ where he is and may behold his glorie Vers 24. vers 24. He maketh also intercession for all those whom he hath redeemed that they may be saued notwithstanding their sinnes into which they fall through the strength of their corruptions 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 as appeareth 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 And therefore all these things are graunted vnto him by the father for the faithfull So that now they may say with the Apostle Rom. 8.33 It is God that iustifieth 34. Who shall condemne Rom. 8.33 34 35. It is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request for vs. 35. Who shall separate vs from the loue of God c. And though our corruptions be many and our weakenesse great yet we neede not doubt of our perseuerance to euerlasting life For we haue an high priest who is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them as it is Heb. 7.25 Heb. 7.25 § Sect. 2 The seuenth reason may be taken from that vnion which is betweene Christ and the faithfull The seuenth reason taken from our vnion with Christ whereby he becommeth their head and they his members For there is no head that will willingly permit any of it members to bee rent and torne from it because then it should haue a maimed and vnperfect body But Christ Iesus is the head of all the faithfull and they the members of his body Eph. 5.30 Ephesians 5.30 And therefore hee will not suffer any of them to bee pulled from him and so perishing make a maime in his body seeing hee is also omnipotent and able to saue all those who depend vpon him Moreouer seeing our Sauiour Christ who is our head hath past all daungers and now liueth and raineth with God his father wee are also assured that we shall liue and raigne with him For he hath obtained this eternall glorie not for himselfe alone but also for all the members of his body as appeareth Ioh. 17.21.24 and therefore now there is no doubt of perishing Ioh. 17.21.24 seeing our life is hid with Christ in God as it is Col. 3.3 and consequently no lesse safe than his who now raigneth and triumpheth ouer his enemies Col. 3.3 Whereof it is that they are said in respect of the certaintie of their assurance to haue alreadie euerlasting life and to haue passed from death to life Ioh. 5.24 1. Ioh. 3.14 Ioh. 5.24 1. Ioh. 3.14 § Sect. 3 The eight reason may be taken from the spirit of God dwelling in vs for so long as it hath his abiding with vs The eight reason taken from the spirit of God dwelling in vs. we must needs perseuer in grace neither is it possible we should fall away seeing it is the fountaine and roote from which all graces flow and spring and seeing it continually fighteth against and subdueth the flesh and the lusts thereof But after we haue receiued the spirit of God it continually dwelleth and abideth with vs for this is that spirituall water of which whosoeuer drinketh shall neuer be more a thirst Ioh. 4.14 and 7.39 but it shall be a well of water springing vp into euerlasting life as it may appeare by comparing Ioh. 4.14 with chapt 7.39 So Ioh. 14.16 Ioh. 14.16 I will pray the father and he shall giue you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for euer 17. Euen the spirit of truth 1. Ioh. 2.27 whom the world cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you 1. Ioh. 3.9 And 1. Ioh. 3.9 Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not that is with full consent of will for his seede remaineth in him neither can he sinne because he is borne of God where the spirit is called the seede of God because by vertue thereof wee are begotten vnto God If therefore by vertue of this spirit wee are so preserued that wee cannot sinne with full consent of will nor haue it raigning in vs as it did before our regeneration then certainly wee shall bee preserued thereby from falling away and notwithstanding our sinnes wee shall perseuere in grace to euerlasting life § Sect. 4 The ninth argument may be taken from the effects of the spirit dwelling in vs The ninth reason taken from the effects of the spirit 1. Ioh. 2.20.27 Rom. 8.14.17 for first it teacheth and guideth vs in the way of Gods truth as appeareth 1. Ioh. 2.20.27 And as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 and those that are sonnes are also heires euen the heires of God and coheires with Christ vers 17. Neither is it possible that those who are guided with the spirit should sinne with full consent of will much lesse fall away For whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not namely after this manner neither can euer their spirituall enemies finally preuaile against them for he that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe and the wicked one toucheth him not 1. Ioh. 5.18 as it is 1. Ioh. 5.18 Secondly the spirit of God witnesseth to our spirits that wee are the sonnes of God Rom. 16.17 and consequently heires of his kingdome as it is Rom. 16.17 and his testimonie is true and infallible It also is the earnest of our inheritance and a pledge to assure vs that God will make good his promises vnto vs Eph. 1.14 2. Cor. 1.22 and thereby also wee are sealed vnto the day of redemption Eph. 1.14 2. Cor. 1.22 Eph. 4.30 Ephes 4.30 And therefore seeing the Lord hath confirmed our assurance by the testimonie of his spirit by this earnest pledge and seale we neede not to feare our falling away or to doubt of our perseuerance But of this I haue alreadie written at large in treating
Gods couenant Secondly the couenant betweene God and vs wherein he professeth himselfe our God and taketh vs for his people and heires of his promises is not the couenant of workes but the couenant of grace in which hee offereth freely in Christ his grace and mercy to all who will receiue it by the hand of a liuely faith And this the Lord himselfe expresseth Ierem. 31.31 Beholde the dayes come saith the Lord that I will make a new couenant with the house of Israel that is my Church Ierem. 31.31 32. Not according to the couenant which I made with their fathers that is the couenant of workes the which my couenant they breake c. but this shall be my couenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those daies saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and will be their God and they shall be my people So the Apostle Paul saith that the promise made to Abraham and his seede was not giuen through the lawe but through the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.13 Rom. 4.13 and that it was therefore by faith that it might come by grace and the promise might be sure to all the seede For if the couenant were of workes and not of faith of deserts and not of grace we should continually disanull and make it of no effect § Sect. 3 Thirdly Our redemption not caused by our worthinesse Eph. 1.7 8. as we are elected before all times so were we in time redeemed freely and without respect of our owne worthinesse of the meere mercy and loue of God although our Sauiour Christ payed the full price of our redemption vnto God his father for vs and this appeareth Ephes 1.7 By whom we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to his rich grace 8. Whereby he hath been abundant towards vs in all wisedome and vnderstanding So that our redemption was not free vnto our Sauiour Christ for it cost him the inestimable price of his most precious bloud but it was free vnto vs without any respect of our workes and worthinesse For we were like desperate debters deeply ingaged vnto God and not able to pay the least farthing and therefore were cast into the prison of euerlasting death there to be detained till we had discharged the whole debt which being impossible vnto vs it pleased our Sauiour Christ of his meere pitie and free goodwill to become our suretie and to make full satisfaction to his father euen to the least mite that so we might be released and set free We were all of vs miserable captiues held in the thraldome of sinne Sathan and death vnable to deserue in any measure to be set at libertie for wee were the children of wrath who were not sick only but euen dead in our sinnes Eph. 2.1.5 as it is Eph. 2.1.5 But our Sauiour Christ of his vndeserued loue did pay the price of our redemption and set vs out of our captiuitie quickning and raising vs vp from sinne to newnesse of life as the Apostle setteth it downe Eph. 2.3 And you were by nature the children of wrath as well as others Eph. 2.3.4 4. But God which is rich in mercie through his great loue wherewith he loued vs 5. Euen when we were dead by sinnes hath quickened vs together in Christ by whose grace ye are saued 6. And hath raised vs vp together in heauenly places in Christ Iesus 7. That he might shew in ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse towards vs in Christ Iesus So that there is no worthinesse in our selues which the Lord respected for we were all alike the children of wrath and dead in our sinnes but onely of his free mercie and great loue he hath redeemed vs by Christ § Sect. 4 Fourthly Our worthines no cause of our calling as the Lord hath freely redeemed vs so also hee hath freely called vs to the knowledge of the mysterie of our redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and chosen vs amongst all nations to be his Church and peculiar people and that of his meere grace and free goodwill without any respect of our worthines as appeareth 2. Tim. 1.9 Who hath saued vs 2. Tim. 1.9 and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose of grace which was giuen vs through Christ Iesus before the world was So Moses telleth the children of Israel that the Lord had called and made choise of them aboue all other nations to bee his Church and people not for any respect of themselues or their owne worthinesse but of his free loue and vndeserued mercie Deut. 7.7.8 as it is Deut. 7.7.8 Psal 44.3 Our works and worthinesse no causes of our iustification Fiftly as the Lord hath freely called vs so being called he hath freely iustified vs not for any inherent righteousnesse in our selues but of his owne grace and goodwill through the righteousnesse and obedience of Iesus Christ which he imputeth vnto vs. And this is euident Rom. 3.24 where it is said that we are iustified freely by Gods grace Rom. 3.24 through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus And Tit. 3.7 where the Apostle saith that we are iustified by his grace Tit. 3.7 And least wee should ioyne with Gods grace our owne workes and worthines he telleth vs that Abraham himselfe though a most righteous and holy man in respect of his sinceritie and integritie of heart was notwithstanding not iustified by his workes but Abraham beleeued God Rom. 4.3.5 and that was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse Rom. 4.3 ver 5. he flatly excludeth works from being any causes of our iustification To him saith he that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse So that wee are freely iustified of Gods grace and goodwill without any respect of our owne works and worthinesse as being any causes of our iustification although they are necessarie and inseparable fruites thereof For the same death and bloudshed of Christ whereby we are freed from the guilt and punishment of sinne and euerlasting death doth free vs also from the death of sin to newnesse of life and doth not onely iustifie but also sanctifie vs as the Apostle plainly sheweth Tit. 2.14 Who gaue himselfe for vs that he might redeeme vs from all iniquitie Tit. 2.14 that is free vs from the guilt and punishment of sinne to which we were subiect and purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe zealous of good workes Sixtly our sanctification and inherent righteousnesse it selfe what is it els but the free gift of God begun increased and finished by his gracious spirit That our sanctification is the free gift of God what are the graces in vs but Gods free and vndeserued gifts what are our best works but the fruites of his
and shall be saued notwithstanding that they liue in their sinnes without repentance making no conscience of their waies nor indeauoring to serue the Lord in holinesse and righteousnesse of life then is it not the testimonie of Gods spirit but a presumptuous phantasie and a secure and carnall imagination for the testimonie of Gods spirit in the conscience is the same with the testimonie of the word and therefore it doth not beare witnesse nor giue any assurance that they are saued which Gods word pronounceth to bee in the state of damnation When therefore this testimonie is giuen in a faithfull man and agreeable to Gods word it is the testimonie of the spirit which sealeth vs in the full assurance of that wee beleeue according to that Ephesians 1.13 where the Apostle saith Eph. 1.13 that after the faithfull had receiued the word of truth euen the Gospell of their saluation and beleeued therein they were sealed with the holy spirit of promise But those who make no conscience of hearing the Gospell preached and when they heare it doe not beleeue it nor apply it to themselues by a true and liuely faith nor bring foorth any fruites thereof in a holie and Christian life they haue neither faith nor Gods spirit and therefore if they haue any perswasion of their election and saluation it is not the testimonie of Gods spirit but their owne phantasie and a vaine opinion arising from carnall securitie and presumption § Sect. 6 Secondly Another means to discerne the testimonie of the spirit the testimony of Gods spirit may hereby bee knowne first in that it throughly perswadeth the faithfull of their election and saluation secondly by the manner of perswading them thirdly by the effects of this testimonie and perswasion For the first the spirit of God doth not only giue this bare testimonie that wee are elected adopted and shall be saued but also doth fully perswade vs hereof as being a thing most certaine and without question So 1. Cor. 2.12 the Apostle saith that wee haue receiued the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2.12 that wee might know the things that are giuen to vs of God And Eph. 1. 17 18. Gods spirit is called the spirit of wisedom and reuelation Eph. 1.17.18 which doth inlighten the eyes of our vnderstanding that we might know what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saints and what is the exceeding greatnesse of his power particularly towards vs that beleeue according to the working of his mightie power So the Apostle Iohn saith 1. Ioh. 3.24 hereby we know that Christ abideth in vs euen by the spirit which he hath giuen vs 1. Ioh. 3.24 So that wee may be assured that we haue Gods spirit therby be throughly perswaded that Christ dwelleth in vs and consequently that wee are elected and shall be saued And chap. 4.13 Hereby know wee that we dwell in him and he in vs and 4.13 because he hath giuen vs of his spirit And the Apostle Paul by the spirit of God was so stedfastly assured of Gods loue that he professeth that he was firmely perswaded that nothing could separate him from it Rom. 8.38 39. Rom. 8.38 39. So that the spirit of God throughly perswadeth the faithfull that they are elected and shall be saued whereas the wicked who are destitute of Gods spirit may wel haue a fond opinion and a foolish conceit that they are highly in Gods loue and elected to saluation through carnall securitie and vaine presumption but they are neuer throughly perswaded hereof for when any affliction of bodie or minde is inflicted on them their vaine perswasion vanisheth away and nothing remaineth but doubting which in the end bringeth them to vtter desperation But here the tempter will take occasion to discourage the weake Christian and to perswade him that he hath not Gods spirit seeing he doth not feele in himselfe this firme perswasion of Gods loue and his election and saluation The perswasion of the spirit not alwaies discerned in our sense and feeling To which we are to answere that Gods spirit doth throughly perswade although not at all times neither in our present sense and feeling for immediatly after our conuersion when wee are newly regenerate and like new borne babes in Christ the motions of the spirit are but weake in vs and we are not skilfull in vnderstanding this heauenly language of the spirit wherewith we haue been altogether vnacquainted but the spirit waxing stronger in vs and we growing to a ripe age in Christ doth crie in our hearts Abba father and testifieth to our spirits that we are the sonnes of God which we then being better acquainted with this heauenly speech do well vnderstand and are throughly perswaded thereby And secondly when the poore Christian who hath receiued a great measure of the spirit is exercised in the spirituall conflict the hideous noise of Sathans temptations which like Cannon-shot sound in his eares and the tumultuous outcries of his owne passions doe so disturbe and wholie possesse him that he can not heare the voyce of the spirit perswading him that hee is the child of God till the skirmish bee past and the noise of temptations ceased and then againe as in former times hee heareth to his comfort the spirit of God perswading him of Gods loue and hereby hee is againe assured thereof So that wee are not to iudge of the hauing of Gods spirit in the time of our Christian infancie and spirituall nonage nor yet according to our present sense in the time of temptation but when wee are come to perfect age and when the conflict of temptations is ceased Secondly the testimonie of Gods spirit perswading vs of his loue and our election is knowne by the manner whereby it perswadeth vs namely it perswadeth vs hereof with arguments grounded vpon Gods word and drawne not from any worthinesse in our selues but from Gods free grace and vnderserued mercie and from the righteousnesse and merits of Christ whereas Sathan and our owne flesh neuer vse such reasons but either mooue vs to a bare and vaine opinion which hath no ground at all but selfe-loue which maketh men easily beleeue that which they desire or els with some arguments drawne from some outward common benefits bestowed indifferently vpon the good and bad or lastly from a pharisaicall conceit and false opinion of our owne worthinesse and deserts § Sect. 7 Lastly The 3. meanes to discerne the spirit namely by the fruites thereof the testimonie of Gods spirit is knowne and discerned by the effects thereof for after that it hath effectually perswaded vs that we are elected and the deare children of God we are mooued thereby to trust wholie in God and to loue him as our gratious father from which loue proceedeth a zeale of his glorie and a true hatred of sinne because thereby our heauenlie father is dishonored displeased with vs and a
face to face True it is that our faith which is in it selfe weake and feeble and compassed about with the darkenesse of ignorance is mixt and turmoyled with much feare and doubting by reason of our naturall inclination vnto diffidence and incredulitie the manifold temptations of Sathan and the burthen of our sinnes lying heauie vpon our consciences which maketh Gods deere children to grone and complaine yea sometime to murmur and repine against God himselfe as though he were their enemie because he suffereth them thus to be vexed but still it riseth after it hath receiued a foyle and gathereth new strength against all new assaults vntill in the end it obtaineth full victorie so as all the faithfull may say with the Apostle 2. Cor. 4.8 We are afflicted on euery side 2. Cor. 4.8.9 yet are we not in distresse in pouertie but not ouercome of pouertie 9. We are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not For though their faith be weake and their temptations vehement and violent yet this brused reede is not broken this smoking flax is not quenched for as the reede in a boysterous tempest is blowne downe euen to the ground but when the tempest is past riseth vp againe to his former estate so though the boysterous blasts of Sathans temptations beate vs downe euen to earth yet by faith we rise againe when the storme is ouerblowne § Sect. 4 Secondly How our faith though assalted with doubting may be certaine it may bee demaunded how the faith of Gods children can be said to be certaine seeing it is continually assaulted and often foyled with doubting which is opposed to the certaintie of faith To which we may easily answere if we know and remember that euery christian is divided into two parts the flesh and the spirit which continually fight and striue the one against the other and as they themselues are thus opposed so are their qualities and fruites for in the spirit is faith loue hope zeale ioy in the holy Ghost and such other sanctifying graces in the flesh is doubting and infidelitie hatred of God presumption and desperation coldnesse dulnesse yea deadnesse in religion feare horror and such like corruptions so as we may say with the Apostle I know that in my flesh that is in my vnregenerate part dwelleth no good thing Rom. 7.18 Rom. 7.18 Now as there is a continuall warre betweene the flesh and the spirit so also betweene their qualities and fruites for faith is continually assaulted with doubting and infidelitie loue of God with the hatred of God hope with presumption and desperation zeale with coldnesse and dulnes in religion the ioy in the holy Ghost with horror and feare of Gods anger the curse of the law and condemnation and sometimes the one sometimes the other hath the vpper hand both in the meane time retaining their nature and properties although as we say remissis gradibus not exercising them in that measure and degree as they doe when they haue victorie and giue the other the foyle For example when in some grieuous affliction the hatred of God doth assault the loue of God in our hearts and doth so foyle and wound it that wee can scarce discerne that it breatheth or retaineth life yet notwithstanding the loue of God euen at that instant is not turned into hatred nor receiueth any properties thereof but still retaineth his owne nature and properties which againe cleerely appeare and shew themselues when the conflict is ended The like may be said of our hope zeale ioy in the holy Ghost and other graces when they are most foyled by the corruption of the flesh which fight against them so as they cannot possibly exercise their owne actions and functions yet doe they not receiue any carnall properties nor loose any of their owne but retaine still their owne nature which againe manifesteth it selfe when the assault is ended Euen as fire couered ouer with ashes retaineth still his owne nature of light and heate though then by reason of the ashes the light be not seene nor the heate felt but when the ashes are remooued and new matter added vnto it then it shineth and burneth and heateth as much as it did before so when the graces of Gods spirit are couered as it were vnder the ashes of our corruption they are not discerned by their properties and effects but when the corruptions are remooued by vertue of Gods spirit and the graces nourished with hearing of the word prayer holy conferences and such like spirituall exercises as it were with new matter added vnto them then doe they againe shine in their brightnesse and exercise their wonted strength in all good duties to God and our neighbour § Sect. 5 And as it is with all other graces Faith assalted with doubting retaineth his owne nature and properties so also with faith which is often assaulted with doubting and infidelitie and sometimes also so foyled that we can hardly discerne any breath or life in it but yet euen then it retaineth it owne nature and properties and doth not receiue the nature and properties of doubting but as the tree which is shaken with boysterous blasts of winde and is not ouerthrowne doth in the middest of the tempest liue and sucke nourishment out of the earth and still retaines his owne nature and properties so when our faith is shaken with the boysterous blasts of Sathans temptations and with our owne naturall doubting and infidelitie yet it still liueth and sucketh nourishment out of Gods gracious promises and still it retaineth his owne propertie of certaine perswasion though then it doe not exercise it in action so manisestly as before and after the conflict of temptations and as the shaking of the tree is not of the nature thereof for of it selfe it standeth firme and steadie but by outward accident namely the winde blowing vpon it so is not vncertaine wauering and vnconstant doubting of the nature of faith for of it selfe it is firme and certaine but it commeth by outward accident from the boysterous blasts of infidelitie and the temptations of Sathan which as it were violently blow vpon it which being past it remaineth like the tree firme and constant And as the graces of Gods spirit and the flesh and the corruptions thereof doe still retaine in themselues their owne nature and properties so also doe they most commonly shew themselues in their diuers fruites and effects and that oftentimes in the conflict and time of temptation so that the regenerate man may at the same time feele in himselfe contrarie affections and actions for the spirit acknowledging Gods goodnes mercie and truth in his promises is replenished with joy being in hope to inioy them on the otherside the flesh feeling present miserie and the sharpnes of afflictions sorroweth and grieueth The spirit apprehending and applying vnto it the sweete promises of the Gospell doth quietly rest vpon them the flesh seeing it owne corruption and the huge waight of
his resurrection there is a quickening power deriued into vs whereby wee are reuiued and raised vp from the death of sinne to holinesse and newnesse of life And of this mention is made Coloss 2.12.13 where it is said that as we are buried with Christ Col. 2.12.13 Rom. 6.4 so likewise wee are raised vp and quickened together with him and Rom. 6.4 the Apostle saith that we are buried with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the father so wee also should walke in newnesse of life § Sect. 6 And this is the manner according to which God worketh sanctification in vs Of the ends of our sanctification now wee are briefly to speake of the other causes as they lie in order The materiall and formall causes of our sanctification may best be considered in the parts thereof The finall cause is two-fold Gods glorie which is the chiefe and principall cause of our sanctification and the eternal saluation of those who are sanctified which is subordinate to the other For the first that Gods glorie is the end of all our good actions and holy conuersation Matth. 5.16 it appeareth Mat. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your father which is in heauen 1. Pet. 2.12 So 1. Pet. 2.12 Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of visitation And the Apostle Paul willeth vs that we doe all things whatsoeuer to the glorie of God 1. Cor. 10.31 1. Cor. 10.31 For the other we are therefore sanctified that wee may be saued and also be assured of our saluation and this we may gather out of the Apostles words Tit. 3.5.7 where hee saith that God hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and renuing of the holy Ghost Tit. 3.5.7 that we should be made heires of eternall life Neither can we euer inioy euerlasting happinesse vnlesse we be regenerate Ioh. 3.3 according to that Ioh. 3.3 Except a man be borne againe he cannot see the kingdome of God So the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 15.50 that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither doth corruption inherit vncorruption 1. Cor. 15.50 And Apoc. 21.27 it is said Apoc. 21.27 that no vncleane thing shall enter into Gods kingdome and therefore the Apostle Heb. 12.14 vseth this as an effectuall argument to mooue vs to embrace sanctification because without this holinesse no man shall see the Lord. Heb. 12.14 On the other side if wee bee regenerate and shew the fruites thereof in a holy conuersation by dying to sinne and rising againe to newnesse of life then may wee bee certainly assured of our saluation and therefore the Apostle willeth vs by these workes of holinesse to make our calling and election sure 2. Pet. 1.10 affirming that if wee doe these things wee shall neuer fall 2. Pet. 1.10 CHAP. II. Of the effects subiect obiect and time of our sanctification § Sect. 1 THe principall effects of our sanctification Of the effects of our sanctification are a detestation of our former sinnes in which wee haue taken our pleasure and delight and an hartie loue of righteousnesse and holinesse which before our regeneration were loathsome and vnpleasant vnto vs when notwithstanding our infirmities and often falles wee can say with the Apostle Paul that wee would faine doe that good we cannot and hate that euill which we doe and howsoeuer wee cannot performe perfect obedience to all Gods commandements yet we delight in the law of God in the inner man Rom. 7.15.19.22 Rom. 7.15.19.22 Secondly from these affections of louing good and hating euill there ariseth an earnest desire to embrace the one and flee the other and from this desire proceedeth a setled purpose of heart and a carefull endeuour to mortifie our flesh with the corruptions thereof and for the time to come to frame our liues according to the rule of Gods word the which purpose and endeuour is ioyned with the diligent vse of all good meanes wherby we may attaine vnto our desire Thirdly when as this desire and endeuour to leade a godly life is hindred by our spiritual enemies the flesh the world and the diuell there followeth in the man regenerate a spirituall combat wherein hee strugleth and striueth to withstand their temptations and to goe forward in his course of holy obedience And if hee preuaile and foyle his spirituall enemies then there followeth peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost but if hee bee ouercome and led captiue vnto sinne through the violence of their temptations then doth hee not lie still and suffer sinne to raigne in him but hee seeketh to rise againe by vnfained repentance which is accompanied with these seuen fruites First a care to leaue that sin into which he is fallen Secondly 2. Cor. 7.11 an vtter condemning of himselfe for it Thirdly an holy anger against himselfe for his fall Fourthly a feare least againe he should fall into the same sinne Fiftly a desire euer after to please God Sixtly a zeale of the same Seuenthly reuenge vpon himselfe for his former offence And these are the effects of true sanctification which whosoeuer can finde in himselfe he may be assured that he is sanctified and shall be saued § Sect. 2 The subiect in which this worke of sanctification is wrought is all and euery one of Gods elect and them only Of the subiect of our sanctification neither is there any sanctified but those onely that are elected and shall be saued as appeareth Ephes 1.4 Neither is this worke begun in any one part of them alone but in all the parts powers and faculties of soule and bodie as appeareth 1. Thes 5.23 The God of peace sanctifie you throughout The minde is inlightned with the true knowledge of Gods will reuealed in his word Psal 119.18 Col. 1.9 Psal 119.11 Rom. 7.18 which before was blinded with ignorance The memorie is inabled to retaine those holy things which the vnderstanding conceiueth The will fleeth that which is euill and imbraceth that which is good The affections are purged from their corruptions and made seruiceable to holy reason The body also is sanctified 1. Cor. 3.16 and made a fit temple for the holy Ghost so that whereas heretofore the members thereof were the readie seruants of vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne Rom. 6.19 they are now become the seruants of righteousnesse vnto holinesse Lastly the actions and outward conuersation which heretofore were sinfull and scandalous are now holy and righteous seruing both for the aduancement of Gods glorie and the edification of our christian brethren In a word whosoeuer are truely sanctified they are also wholy sanctified that is as the Apostle speaketh sanctified throughout in